#naughtybutweiss
Text
Warnings: incest, washing, fellatio, slight facial, lap-riding, grinding, over-clothes orgasm, rawing, multiple orgasms.
As Taylor once said, "this is me trying". Thanks for reading if you did!
=Chapter 12: Theia
“It only seems reasonable. Just don’t understand why no one else did.”
Theia nodded as she and Pyrrha relaxed in their armchairs. It hadn’t been easy to drag them over to their corner, but they both felt quite a bit more comfortable now than they would have if they had simply walked over and stood there like scarecrows - now that they had seats, and had cleaned up Willow’s broken glass. How irresponsible for her to throw something like a misbehaving child.
“Maybe they sat on the floor?”
Pyrrha shrugged her shoulders with a genial smile as they glanced briefly over in the general direction of the center of the room. From this distance and with the lights being turned down yet again, they could only make out the stage, and a few vague shapes; any of them could have been anywhere. Theia wasn’t concerned with them right now, though.
Well… one of them. She found herself genuinely hoping Weiss was doing alright, facing down her domineering mother - even if her daughter had apparently relieved her of a great deal of sexual tension. Not that she relished that thought at all.
“Perhaps so, Mother.”
“Yes.” An awkward pause. “So… I definitely didn’t expect any of this from my evening.”
“I would think not!” Pyrrha laughed, and Theia joined her, even if a bit more subdued. “I… I really haven’t had the chance to apologise, for what you’ve had to see.”
“No, no, it’s alright,” she told her mildly. “It was our fault for infiltrating your, um, place of employment.”
Her daughter squirmed a little. “Yes, well… I suppose that’s true. I’m sorry, but your friend - Weiss’s mother. She seems a little nosy.”
“A little? That’s the understatement of the year.” With a frustrated sigh, she leaned back, wishing there were some easy way to prop a hand or a knee up to block her view of a certain piece of anatomy. As usual, her daughter sat with perfect posture, ramrod straight… which was a bit of a double entendre this time, since her hands resting gently on her thighs hid nothing at all from sight.
“Perhaps,” Pyrrha laughed softly. Smile still so pretty; she had always smiled pretty, even before Theia realised she was a ‘she’.
“As for what I saw, you're doing a wonderful job. Not that I wanted- well, you understand. But I can’t deny, the five of you put on quite a performance.”
“Really? Thank you! It did take quite a bit of practice - especially tearing the thongs off in such a manner. But Salem insisted it was possible, and she was right.”
Pursing her lips for a moment, her mother muttered, “Salem… I might have to call the police on her. I know, we will likely get in trouble as well, but you can make sure you and the girls aren’t here, and…”
Her daughter’s noble features took on a grave cast. “Mother, you can’t. I know we can’t really afford my surgeries; that’s why I took this job, why I agreed to the extracurriculars. Your pension more than provides for you, but something like that is far too costly. And besides, you also know she only did that because she saw you as customers who wanted to sleep with her employees; it wasn’t done out of malice.”
“But either way, it’s illegal. I can’t let her keep doing this to unsuspecting trans women - not when they are already being exploited by the club as it is!”
“Oh… well…” Pyrrha gulped and looked down at her hands. “Of course, Mother, I’m sorry. You have a very good point.”
After a moment, Theia sighed. “No, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean… I wasn’t trying to reprimand you, just to state how important this is. But I suppose your point of view is as valid as mine - more, even. Since it affects you more than I.”
“Well… we’ll think about it?” When Theia nodded, her daughter relaxed and her smile returned, even if more anxious than before. “Good.”
“I really am sorry.” Then Theia looked around, more as an excuse to take her eyes off some very tempting sights. Ones she wished didn’t tempt her at all. Before playing around with Weiss, she couldn’t have cared less about what a woman might look like, regardless of her genitalia - but between that and whatever foreign elements may have been inhabiting her system, that veil had been ripped away, and now she couldn’t keep from examining her own sexuality anymore. “So… you really do like working here?”
“It’s alright. Sorry for neglecting to tell you about my job, I just wasn't sure you would approve of me dancing for money. Not that we’ve ever danced in front of anyone before tonight, of course. But I haven’t minded the training.” Her cheeks turned rosy. “Um… did Weiss tell you… anything…?”
“She told me about the plugs, and the oral.”
“Yes. And, well, Salem herself has climaxed inside all of us, though she was very safe. Part of me thinks that was part of our ‘training’ merely because she enjoys the thought of having claimed each and every dancer who consents to the additional income, but… perhaps I am being too cynical?”
That abominable woman had fucked her little girl. Stomach turning, Theia said, “That… could be very true.”
“At least she was quite an effective lover,” Pyrrha went on conversationally. Theia wondered if she was aware that her arousal was only increasing in size thanks to the topic… “Better than the boy I had been seeing. W-well, in terms of being penetrated; Willow was a different story, because it was a different act.”
Swallowing to coat her dry throat, she said, “Of course, naturally.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, Mother,” Pyrrha said with a sudden sigh. “This must be making you very uncomfortable! I should have more decorum than this. I just thought, now that it’s all out in the open-”
“No, it’s fine. I promise. I was just going to ask, well… whether or not you had a good time? With Willow, I mean. Maybe that’s also none of my business.”
“No, no, it’s fine. I really enjoyed being with Willow. I know it’s unlikely, but if she returned and paid again, I would only be too happy. I don’t believe our relationship would deepen past friends and-or customer-escort, though.”
“A-ah. Well, yes, I… yes.”
This time, her daughter scooted forward, laying a hand on top of her mother’s folded pair. “You don’t have to keep forcing this conversation, merely because you think it’s necessary. If you’re uneasy, then please tell me; I don’t want to make it worse.”
“Oh, Pyrrha… I really am sorry, I just can’t seem to stop being awkward about it. But I thought…” She broke off. That wasn’t fair to put on her daughter.
“Go on?”
“Well… I’m sorry if this seems unkind, but I thought we were closer. And then I find out you have this whole other life…”
Her daughter looked dejected. Those noble features, piercing green eyes, they didn’t deserve to look so forlorn. “Well, Mother, I… I know. I just didn’t want you to worry. But I also know we don’t have the money for-”
“Forget the money. I would have found it somehow. I know… I don’t make a lot, and your father didn’t have much to his name, but there’s always a way. You don’t have to sell your body!”
“But there isn’t as much shame in it as you seem to think,” she replied firmly. Even though her tone was just as calm and tranquil as it ever was, she still managed to make Theia feel an inch tall. “We’re going to be safe in this club, unlike on the street; and I would never engage in activities out there, where there’s so much risk.”
“Well… that is… comforting, a little.”
Shrugging her shoulders, she whispered, “I know it’s not enough.”
“No, no, sweetheart,” she told her as she flipped her hands over to grip Pyrrha’s. They were still so strong, and she wanted to rub them with her thumbs as she looked into her eyes. “You are always enough. I just want to find out what’s best for you, and… and work toward that! Because you deserve the best.”
“I know, Mother.” She took a breath, closed her eyes, let it out smoothly. Then she opened them again to smile softly at her mother. “You coming all this way for your friend is very encouraging, you know.”
“Hm?”
“Well, you used to say you felt ‘cooped up’ in the house all the time. It’s nice to hear you have something to get you active; I had been hoping something might come along to help.”
“They’re alright,” she hedged. Sometimes Raven and Willow drove her crazy, but Kali was typically okay - even though now and then she was too bawdy for her. “I suppose I should be grateful for the group, for several reasons.”
“Must be more than ‘alright’ if you willingly walked into this place for their sake.”
Ducking her head, Theia whispered, “I-it’s not so bad here, I guess. And it might be in an exploitative way, but it has been nice to see so many… girls like you around, all looking so confident and sure of themselves.”
“Even to… meet one of them?”
Her daughter was being kind. Theia flushed scarlet when she realised what she meant, looking away as her hands fidgeted. “O-oh, well, that was a mistake. I was having a hard time controlling myself - because of the dosed water, of course.”
“Of course. I… could also blame my indiscretions on the pills, and I suppose they are partly to blame. But at the same time…”
“What?” Still no answer. She scooted her chair even closer and caressed over Pyrrha’s shoulder. “Talk to me.”
“At the same time, I wanted her. I wanted to know what it was like to be with a woman - a cisgender woman, I mean. And we shared a connection, both financial and physical. As I’ve said, I don’t expect it to be meaningful in my future, but as a dalliance, it was far sweeter than I had any right to expect. So… even though it’s part of my job, I’m grateful, in a strange way.”
“I see.” Trying to ignore the bizarre flare of jealousy, she pivoted to another topic. “Financial?”
Pyrrha chuckled. “We discussed the stock market, briefly.”
“Ah. You have been very focused on that of late.” As her girl nodded, Theia tried not to think about how antsy she was getting. Was Pyrrha? She seemed to be doing alright… other than the fact that her arousal wasn’t going anywhere.
“Mother?”
“Yes?”
“Would you… like to inspect me?”
Her eyes shot up to stare into her daughter's. “What do you mean?”
“I’ve noticed you glance at my anatomy several times. Maybe… it's strange, but we're already in very strange circumstances. I would love for you to take a closer look, if you were curious.”
She would love for her to play with her cock?! No - no way, that didn’t sound right. The word “play” had never been said at all. Pyrrha just assumed her mother was interested in how different it was when erect, since she had never seen it that way before tonight - or what a trans woman looked like up close. Either of those were far more plausible. “Would you really?”
“Of course. Since I probably can’t make it go flaccid for a while yet, you might as well - and take all the time you need. I’m just… I am sorry, it’s going to smell quite a bit like latex, from earlier.”
Wrestling with that instinct to immediately drop to her knees, and the accompanying wave of guilt and horror at how unhinged her mind was becoming, Theia whispered, “No, no, thank you. I think that might be a bit too personal.”
“Very well. But the offer stands; I wouldn’t mind at all.”
“Yes. It… smells like latex? You must have already… with Willow… right. Do you need me to wash you?”
“I can wash myself,” she chuckled softly. But even while Theia was nodding, and cringing internally that she even asked such a silly thing to her adult daughter in the first place… “But if you’d prefer to do it for me, I suppose that wouldn’t hurt anything. It wouldn’t be the first time.”
Her mother didn’t respond. Pyrrha really didn't mind? Obviously, it would be far easier for her to just wash herself backstage and return; this was an entirely unnecessary extra step. Honestly, Theia didn't even know why she asked in the first place - and now she wasn’t sure what to say.
Of course, her daughter took that as her being unwilling to admit what she wanted to do, and stood with a slight nod. “I’ll be right back, Mother.”
“I- oh, alright.”
Off Pyrrha went, still strutting like a flawless runway model up the stairs and out of sight behind the curtain. Which meant Theia had almost a full minute to dwell on how dangerous this was. She wanted to cry, she wanted to hide in the corner… but they were already in a corner. The other three were occupied, probably by screaming families - not that she heard any screaming. What was going on in the rest of the room? She was so warm by now that she wound up shucking her blouse, waving frantically at her neck. Anything to help bring her temperature back down.
Why couldn’t she simply vocalise that she didn’t exactly intend to have Pyrrha give her the opportunity to examine her up close and personal? To wash her? That seemed far too familiar, given the girl's current level of arousal… and she hated to even contemplate that she wanted to do such a thing. So she just kept trying to cool down and focus on how much she loved her daughter. Her blood-related offspring. What an abominable mess.
“Alright, m-oh. You’ve certainly gotten comfortable.”
“I-it’s just entirely too warm in here,” Theia hedged as she placed her shoes next to her blouse, glancing up at her perfectly poised daughter. Whose anatomy was just as poised as ever. “So I was trying to cool off for a second. But I can cover back up if you’re-”
“No, no, it’s alright. It would be highly hypocritical of me, after all, considering the state I’m in. Besides, it isn't as if I've never seen your shoulders and feet before. Juice?” Theia took the glass of fruit juice, unable to keep from glancing up at her daughter. “Yes, it’s safe. I’m very sure.”
Nodding, she took a small sip as Pyrrha perched on her seat again. Some kind of tropical blend. “Thank you. I’m sure you understand; it’s not mistrust of you, it’s this place.”
“Of course.”
“And thank you for this.” She took another small sip and set it down on the floor.
“No problem, Mother. Here.” Pyrrha pressed a warm wet washcloth into her hands. “To do with as you will. If that means handing it right back to me, well, then that’s what you will do. It won’t upset me, I promise you.”
“No, no, I’m sure it’ll be fine.” She scooted forward just enough to come within range… so close… but as Kali had stated, she was capable of resisting, even if it took a little more effort than usual. “Are you sure this won’t be… too much? With the state you’re in?”
“It’s not a state I asked for, exactly,” she chuckled easily, scooting forward and opening her thighs wide - making it even easier for Theia to get in there, and harder for her to look away. “And you’re my mother. Other than my doctor, you’re one of the few who could do this for me without it being too much, I should think.”
Apparently, they were about to find out. Not quite as sure as her daughter, Theia tried to reassure herself that yes, it was perfectly natural for her to clean up a family member this way. As Pyrrha said, so what if she was aroused - if they both were? That wasn’t anyone’s fault but Salem’s. And they were both grown adults, capable of making their own choices. Careful to avoid touching her directly, she laid one hand on her hip and used the other to wrap the washcloth around her daughter’s considerable girth.
The moan that came from its owner immediately seemed to evaporate her hopes. No, this was too much!
“I-it’s alright,” Pyrrha told her right away. “I’m simply more… sensitive, thanks to earlier. But you’re doing fine, Mother.”
“Are you sure?” she asked as she began to caress up and down, trying not to scrub too vigorously. She could feel the throb even through the washcloth - and felt her body responding to the knowledge that her efforts were pleasing her this much. Evidently, only her brain cared that this was her daughter.
“Mmm, well… not as sure as I was a moment ago. But it’s alright.” Her eyes opened again to look at her mother. “Unless this is a problem for you? I wouldn’t want to make you uncomfortable.”
Her mother was quick to answer, “No, no, I’m not uncomfortable.” Just conflicted. Pyrrha’s reactions were exciting and fun; she knew she would have thought so from anyone else. So it was hard to see them a different way when it came to this person, even if it was someone related to her by blood. An unfortunate reality, but still reality.
And Theia couldn’t seem to stop. Only when she saw her daughter tremble with appreciation for the stroking did she finally pull the washcloth away to inspect.
“I… I’m sure that’s fine,” Pyrrha sighed, starting to relax slightly. Her eyes shot wide open a moment later when she felt a different sensation. “Oh? Oh, goodness.”
“Sorry,” Theia breathed, drawing the cloth away from the area beneath her little girl's shaft.
“No, no, I’m sure there was probably some residue on my scrotum. You may continue - if you’re sure you don’t mind.”
“It would be my pleasure.” She hadn’t meant to say that; why would she say that? Trying to focus in spite of how difficult it was, she started caressing over those soft spheres in their loose skin, making her daughter hum in a more gentle way. At least this was less stimulating. However…
There was an obvious consequence which she hadn’t anticipated. Leaning close enough to work on Pyrrha's sack put that mammoth erection almost directly in her face. The lighting might have been spotty but it wasn’t dark enough that she couldn’t see every contour now that she was this close, couldn’t scent the lingering musk of her daughter mingling with latex that had been stirred up in the washing. Her tongue flitted out to wet her lips - an instinct she couldn’t entirely suppress.
At least Pyrrha didn’t seem to notice. A quick glance up showed her daughter was relaxed, leaning back against the chair with her eyes closed. Like she was getting a foot massage instead of a ball massage. Did she really not mind this? Even though it was her mother? Curiosity spiked, and she reached up with her free hand to gently press her thumb to the underside of her impressive shaft-
“Mmm…”
That was it? Just a hum of distant enjoyment; no shout of alarm, no question of what she was doing. But she stopped herself from focusing on that too much more and simply pressed the cock back against Pyrrha’s abdomen, washing her undercarriage a little more thoroughly. At least that made for a good excuse for her thumb being there. The attentions seemed to have encouraged Pyrrha to open up more, raising her legs until she was catching the undersides of her thighs, really spreading for her.
So why wouldn’t Theia start gliding that washcloth over her taint? Why wouldn’t she press in a little more, get another little hum - move on to her cheeks? Might as well be thorough. And in the spirit of that…
Salem had already deflowered her little girl. So had that boy she was seeing. Maybe she needed to be clean in all areas.
“O-oooh,” Pyrrha finally vocalised more solidly when she felt the washcloth-covered finger squirming against her taut opening. “You always were… very adamant about cleanliness, weren’t you?”
At least the words helped distract Theia from her feelings. Ones that were getting more and more dangerous the longer she yielded them. “Of course. It’s next to godliness. Do you… dislike it? I don’t have to keep going.”
“I haven’t disliked anything,” she told her serenely. Her daughter had always been so agreeable - to a fault, really. “In fact, it’s quite nice.”
“Good, that’s… that’s good.” Her throat was dry. It took her a moment to realise it was because her mouth was watering - and she knew why. As much as she hadn’t wanted to admit it, she was definitely feeling an attraction that was as immoral as they come.
‘Damn!’ she screamed at herself internally as she gently plied at her daughter’s opening, listening to her sighs of distant pleasure. ‘I should have known. And sure, the ladies looked very nearly as turned on as I did… and we all have daughters in this room. But even if they’re feeling what I’m feeling, it doesn’t make it right for me to act on it. I just have to focus on taking care of her and not on… on those dark needs.’
There was a big problem with that plan, of course - two big problems, really. Firstly, those chemicals were still swirling in her veins, encouraging her to do things that were inadvisable with the last person on earth she should do them with. And second, she had declined Weiss’s offer to reciprocate. For roughly an hour, maybe more, her loins had burned with the ache to have someone touch them. Her judgment was sufficiently clouded by lust. Maybe that was the only reason she found herself not hating the idea of taking that huge implement right in front of her and-
‘No, I won’t. That is disgusting - get ahold of yourself, Theia Nikos! Just clean her off, and tell her you love her, and try to have a nice chat about Willow and Weiss. That was what you came over here to do, after all.’
“There you go,” she began as calmly as she could, finally withdrawing the washcloth and tossing it over onto the stage. “So, I suppose… well, you said you had a nice time with Willow. Does it bother you that she’s Weiss’s mother? I mean, that… I guess what I’m asking is-”
“It doesn’t,” she told her calmly as she sat up a little more, looking serenely satisfied. “Her age isn’t an issue. Nor is her gender; I presumed I was straight, but I suppose they do say most women aren’t fully straight at all. And we enjoyed ourselves very much, so that seems to settle the matter for me.”
“Okay. I guess that’s… that’s fair. Did you have any questions about… myself and…?”
That did seem to make Pyrrha a little less comfortable. But she forged ahead, “I-it’s your business, really. I do feel it’s my duty to ask if she treated you well; you seem fine, but I have to ask, anyway.”
Theia smiled slightly. “That’s more than okay. I like that you’re looking after me, the way you always do.” She patted her hand, and Pyrrha’s smile grew. “Weiss treated me fine. We didn’t make love, and she didn’t touch me beyond sitting in my lap, but she did… use… my mouth. And it was fun, in a way.”
“Oh, she didn’t take care of your needs? That hardly seems fair.”
“N-no, I declined her offer. She didn’t shirk her ‘duties’, I promise.”
“Ah, I see.” Pyrrha nodded with a little shrug. “Well, then that’s fine. I just would feel a little bad if she forgot to ask. But the most important thing is that she didn’t hurt you at all.”
“Not even close,” she reassured her daughter. They both leaned forward for a brief hug - and Theia sighed when she felt her daughter’s strong back, smelled her musky perfume. “Hmmhh…”
Pyrrha didn’t answer with words. However, she did cling a little tighter when she heard her mother’s response. The longer they remained that way, the more she could feel her interest growing - not good. Sense told her to panic and flee, but her maternal instincts contradicted that tactic. Running away would only show Pyrrha that she wasn’t worth sticking around for in spite of that difficulty. So she tried to go back to the subject.
“You don’t have any other feelings about me and Weiss? Besides being glad she treated me alright?”
“Oh, I suppose… um… no, that’s a strange thing to say. I’m sorry.”
“Say it. I promise, I want to know what’s going on in your heart.”
“Well… as I said, it’s strange, but I think I feel jealous. Not because I want you to do that for me, but because she got to enjoy a type of attention I can’t have from someone I am very fond of - and had the chance to help you in a way I can't, even if you declined. It’s a petty feeling and it will fade. I promise, I am mostly just glad you had a positive encounter and you aren’t hurt; that is far more prominent than the jealousy.”
Pyrrha was jealous? That she was with Weiss instead of her? Even if it was minor, and framed the way her daughter said, that notion was still far more stimulating than she wished it was. But she didn’t want her daughter to feel ashamed of herself, so she figured there was no sense in hiding the truth. “I mostly feel the same way. Though I can’t help thinking my jealousy level may be… a teensy bit higher.”
“Oh?” After another second, Pyrrha drew back to look at her, eyebrows raised. Her face was so close - and so beautiful, always had been. “Wait, Mother, have… have you wanted that kind of attention from me?”
“No, no, I never have! In the past.” SHIT. Damage control. “N-nor do I now, not really. It just seems like Willow got to enjoy a connection with you that could have been mine; as you said, a petty feeling, and foolish.”
However, now her daughter was looking at her in a completely different way. “Goodness. W-well… I don’t know how to… it almost sounds like we are both interested in the same thing. It’s just something unusual.”
“That’s putting it mildly.”
“Do you… find me attractive?”
Theia gulped hard, feeling her heart trying to crash its way out of her chest, blood rushing behind her ears as she gazed up into her daughter’s stunning emerald eyes. “Of course. You are my breathtaking, adorable daughter! I’ve always told you that you were the most beautiful child in the world, haven’t I? At some point, you grew up, but I… I still think no one compares. You're so perfect, Pyrrha; don’t let anyone tell you different.”
Was Pyrrha blushing? She seemed to be, especially if the way she was biting her lip and looking down and away was any further indicator, other than the slight deepening of colour in her cheeks that Theia wasn’t quite sure she was really seeing. The lighting was not ideal.
“Goodness. Alright. And I have this feeling… I don’t need to ask about my body in specifics. Your eyes continue to be drawn to my privates, so either you’re concerned about the effects of such a prolonged erection, or… you find it… aesthetically pleasing?”
The girl was giving her so many breaks. “Well, anyone would, if they like those. You have a lovely dick.” Immediately afterward, she pushed a hand into her mouth; she had not meant to phrase the last part that way. That was far too provocative.
“O-ooh, I do?” The throb made it twitch in the air so obviously that it was impossible to ignore, and Theia felt her thighs squirming. “Thank you, Mother.”
“You’re welcome. I am very, very sorry you have to hear me saying all this.”
“Why? You’re being honest with me, and it makes me feel good to hear. A little strange, but good.”
“Strange?”
Again, she reached out to take up her mother’s hand, squeezing it gently. “Yes. Because when you said my dick was ‘lovely’, it was stimulating. I know that isn’t right, of course; I know it shouldn’t stimulate me, coming from my mother. But you’re such a beautiful woman, and I respect your opinion so much; I know you’re telling me the truth. So it’s very flattering, and… and makes me happy.”
“Are you sure? You’re sure it doesn’t make you uncomfortable, or… or sickened?”
“Why would it sicken me? I love you.” No hesitation at all; Theia’s heart squeezed in her chest. “And I’ve also always thought you were a stunning woman. I wish I could look more like you.”
“Oh, why would you? I know I’m not unpleasant, but I’m plain. You grew to be such a tall, graceful, stunning supermodel of a young lady!”
Predictably, her daughter dipped her head with a shy grin. “Thank you. But yes, the height… it presented a challenge at first. I am more comfortable with myself now, but I still wish my height were closer to yours - or Weiss’s or Ruby’s. They have a much easier time being recognised as their gender.”
Theia could only nod as she scooted a little closer. She was practically crawling in her daughter’s lap by now, but just barely restraining herself. “I can see how that would be. But I think… it’s going to be alright now, because you are gorgeous. There are plenty of tall women who are gorgeous, cis and trans.”
“Intelligently, I know that’s true. I just can’t entirely shake my own fears of being rejected.”
“You won’t be. Even if they did, I would never.” She reached up to caress her daughter’s cheek and neck. “I am always going to support you as my beautiful girl, for my whole life.”
“And I you, my beautiful mother,” Pyrrha told her in a soft tone. “Always will.”
The moment was so right for a kiss that Theia could only wrestle the impulse down enough to aim for her cheek instead of her lips. That was highly worrying. Her daughter looked indecisive for a moment before embracing her tightly, opting for the most platonic display of affection she could.
There was only one problem: it still didn’t quite feel platonic. Not enough. Theia pressed her face into Pyrrha’s neck, caressed up and down her back again. At some point, she thought she felt the tip of her arousal brush her stomach, but she couldn’t be sure. It was driving her crazy in two very disparate ways.
“Mother?”
“Yes, sweetheart?”
“I… I feel that we are in peril.”
Even though she didn’t really need to ask it, she did. “In what way?”
“You feel very nice in my arms, as you always have. I just… haven’t embraced you while in this condition, and it is confusing me. But I don’t dislike it - not at all.”
“I… know exactly how you feel. I’d like to hug you a little tighter, but that might be…”
When she didn’t finish the thought, Pyrrha eventually caressed over her hair - and Theia really liked that. She had to resist leaning into the touch. “You can, if you want. I’ve always liked being close to you.”
“Well… there’s only a couple of ways…”
“Whichever way you choose will be the right way,” her daughter reassured her firmly.
“Will it?” she muttered under her breath - even as she began to move. Picked herself up from her chair and began to slide into the other. A part of her had wanted to pull Pyrrha forward instead, but it wasn’t quite as feasible given their sizes and weights; her little girl wasn’t quite so little anymore.
The instant she felt the undersides of her thighs connect with her daughter’s, she knew this was probably a mistake. Her intentions had been pure! Hadn’t they? Maybe not, but she really didn’t have any darker ones - other than to get closer, to be as close as she could be. Of course, feeling a pulsing rod of pleasure gouging into her stomach and mons made the darkness burn stronger, but she swallowed hard, screwed her eyes shut as she attempted to fend off the flare.
“O-oh,” Pyrrha wound up breathing. “Yes, I now see… how this may have been… I understand what you were implying before.”
“Yes,” Theia laughed nervously. “I should move.”
“No!” Even as she pushed away, Pyrrha’s hands moved to catch her waist - and GOD that sent a rush of heat through her stomach and further down. “Mmhh… oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean t-to-”
“It’s alright, Pyrrha. Everything’s fine. I just thought it… might be… mhhh…”
The moan was impossible to completely suppress, thanks to the fact that the slight shift now meant the underside of that perfectly rigid heat was pressing into her nethers. She might even have been able to feel how wet she was through her skirt - and that would be a disaster. Still, all she could manage was to keep her moan quiet instead of loud and obscene.
“Mother?” Pyrrha questioned breathlessly. “Are you sure you’re alright?”
“Yes… it just… feels so good…”
That close, she could hear her daughter gulp. “Oh! Well then, that’s fine! I-I’m glad I can… provide you with a good feeling, of course!”
“You don’t have to be!” she blurted out, trying to keep her stupid hips from moving. “You don’t always have to be polite if you have needs that are important! If you’re uncomfortable, please, please put me back in the other chair. I promise, it’s… it’s fine, I just… need to get control of…”
Stupid hips. They didn’t listen.
“Mmmmother,” her daughter groaned, fingertips digging in slightly. “Okay. Perhaps you should get up.”
“O-of course,” she breathed with shame as she tried to figure out how to do that. “Don’t worry, I-”
“And remove your skirt.”
Eyes wide, she drew back to stare down at her goddess-like daughter. “Excuse me?”
“W-well, if we keep going… we’re going to dirty it,” she explained, her sweet face a mask of inner conflict, voice trembling with anxieties. “And I’m afraid I f-forgot to take that precaution with Willow, but we were using a prophylactic that time.”
“Right, right, with Willow. She didn’t get to feel you so directly.” Theia shook out her muzzy head, trying to get her libido to shut up long enough to form coherent thoughts. “But I… this isn’t right, is it? Please don’t think you have to force yourself to put up with it for my sake. I can’t… I couldn’t live with myself if I ever hurt you, or damaged our relationship.”
But Pyrrha was already shaking her head. “No, I don’t believe that will happen. We mean so much to each other as family that I don’t think anything could ruin that. And… I may never have had thoughts about you of a sexual nature before, but I can’t deny… I have thought you were a gorgeous woman. Often. And just now, you felt wonderful.”
“Exactly,” Theia found herself saying as she stood, shucking her skirt. Was she really doing this?! It was crazy! But the lingering sensation of that dick pressing into her body seemed to be guiding her actions. “And until tonight, I’ve never once thought of you in that way, either.”
Pyrrha was watching. With interest. Theia found herself slipping her legs from the garment a little slower than was strictly necessary. “Until tonight? Not until… this moment?”
“W-well, yes. I suppose there’s no point in denying it anymore.” Clearing her throat, she stood to face her daughter, feeling awkward, dumpy. Old. Not worthy of such a young, vital woman. “There was probably some underlying interest, but it came right to the forefront when I saw you rip that thong off with your… your erection. I tried to tell myself it was purely all of the pretty cocks on stage, and yours wasn’t one of them, but I knew I was fooling myself. Yours was the most impressive of them all.”
“Mmm…” Pyrrha had started to reach for said cock, but stopped herself short. “Oh, I’m sorry.”
“For what? It’s your body, you can do whatever you want.”
Nodding, she began to stroke idly. That made Theia feel things - and she knew it was wrong, but she didn’t have the energy to resist anymore. “Thank you. I… was going to ask, you really like the look and feel of my penis, don’t you? I understand, you probably prefer it weren’t attached to me, but as a purely physical… object of desire…?”
Why not? They were already beyond all hope. “I think it's just about the best one I’ve ever seen.” Maybe tied with Peleus… but she didn’t want to think about him just now. She felt like she had no right.
“O-oh, wonderful!” she said with a shaky breath. “Um… and you seem to be a fan of them. N-not that it makes you any kind of loose woman! Just that you enjoy them, in the, u-um, proper setting!”
“That’s accurate,” she laughed gently, her nerves eased slightly by seeing her daughter was just as nervous, but not appalled. “I’m… I’ve never really thought of myself as some kind of ‘dick fiend’, but tonight has proven I am, at least a little. I enjoyed playing with Weiss a lot, and… even just washing yours…”
"Good. Well, I don't mean to say anything is good or bad, necessarily; only that I'm glad you're figuring it out." She bit her lip as her mother settled in her lap again. "Do you… like feeling it this close? Without anything in the way?"
Swallowing down a moan, she took a couple of breaths to make it easier to speak in an even tone as her hands settled on her daughter’s shoulders. "I do. My underwear is in the way, but I really don't think it's wise for me to take that off, as well."
"No, no, I… I imagine that would lead more directly to the love that dare not speak its name."
"Exactly." As both of their hips began to roll, their breath coming faster, she found herself saying aloud, "Even if that is seeming less and less like something I want to avoid."
But even while Theia’s eyes were opening wider in horror at her own words, Pyrrha was already whispering, "Really? Are you certain?” When her mother didn’t answer right away, she thought that over for a moment as she held onto Theia’s waist. “I can't… disagree. You feel so wonderful in my arms, and not nearly as unnatural as I had expected. I am very shocked, but I can’t… argue with the evidence. Both of us are very aroused; I can feel it through your undergarment."
Face erupting with heat at being called out, Theia moaned, and they fell silent for a few more seconds of subtle grinding. Then she hissed, "You're sure it’s not offensive to you? I'm… your mother, I'm roughly twice your age, I… Willow has to be a much more appealing choice, even if you don't seek out a girl closer to your own age. Or a boy; you liked that boy in your class, didn't you?"
“He was very sweet, yes. But something was missing. I… hadn’t quite understood what it was until tonight.” She cleared her throat. “That, um, isn’t to say I mean… I wish to d-date, I know that isn’t possible. And you’re still young, Mother! You have plenty of time to marry again, if you so choose.”
Before she even finished, Theia was already shaking her head. “There hasn’t been anyone. I already had my family; I don’t really want another. Even Weiss… it was nice, but didn’t change my feelings about that.”
Pyrrha nodded as she shifted a little harder against her growing wetness. That certainly wasn’t making rational thought any easier. “I… I want…”
“Yes?” she asked urgently. Hating how much she was hoping Pyrrha would tell her she wanted the same thing that was rapidly becoming her deepest, darkest desire.
“I want more. But I don’t want to do something you will regret.”
“What about you? Will you regret it?”
“Perhaps,” she admitted, hands moving to rest on her mother’s soft rump; she wished she exercised more so it would have a little bit of tone, but her daughter didn’t seem to mind. “But I think I will regret it more if I don’t take this chance to… see what it may feel like. To be with you.”
Theia couldn’t believe this. Not only was she lusting after her sweet daughter like some kind of disgusting predator, but her daughter actually returned the desire. It still wasn’t right… but she had asked her as carefully and thoughtfully as she could about her feelings. Seemingly, they were on the same page. But she had to be extra sure, because as far gone as they already were, there would be no going back if they gave in.
“Pyrrha Nikos,” she breathed shakily, and felt her daughter’s posture straighten. “You… you know I’m your mother. You know what that means, if we go any further. Just because you can feel I’m… interested…” She swallowed hard to keep from sobbing. “You cannot do this for me. It has to be something you want; don’t cover up your own feelings, don’t do it for my sake. I will be very upset if I find out later that the only reason you consented was f-”
The kiss cut her off so abruptly that she still tried to say another couple of words into her daughter’s mouth. What an effective counterargument.
A minute or so later, Theia dialed back into reality to discover not only was she panting and dazed, but that her bra had disappeared. Both of their bras; that was even crazier, since she could better understand not paying attention to the movements against her own back. But not realising she had done the same? She had truly been swept away by the kiss and the heat building between them. Such a beautiful kiss - one she would never forget. This was far too easy to fall into, and she had definitely already shed tears of mingling dismay and gratitude.
“Ohhhh, goodness,” Pyrrha panted when they finally broke apart.
“Y-yes,” she groaned back, caressing over her daughter’s shoulders and neck a lot more tenderly than she had in years. Yes, she had doted on her as a child, but this was very different - her daughter was very different. She was a grown woman now, and one she was increasingly finding herself drawn to in a brand new way. “Goodness indeed. Very, very good.”
Her daughter’s warm giggle did so much to dispel her fears, her self-hatred. Not enough to wipe them away but it was a significant improvement. “You know, I have been wondering about this in the back of my mind ever since I saw you with Weiss. What it must have been like - for both of you.”
“Before you found out I didn’t go nearly as far as you?” she said in an almost-teasing tone.
“Mmm, exactly.” Those strong hands had been kneading her ass fairly often, but just as often they drifted up to caress over her back and hair. “I haven’t spent a lot of time thinking about you, or Father before he passed. In that way, I mean. There was the incident when I came home from practice early-”
“Oh no, not that,” she groaned, and her daughter laughed. “I can’t believe you saw so much of us! I was mortified.”
“You shouldn’t be. At the time, I was… displeased, because I was quite young, but it didn’t take me long to realise I was simply happy that my parents still had a healthy relationship. Healthy enough to get up to hijinks in the living room, even.”
It was hard for Theia to tell how much of the blush was from them writhing together, and how much was a result of the memory. “I’m relieved you could think of it that way. We honestly thought you would be out, had a little too much wine… I didn’t want my little boy to see me that way. OH! Girl - sorry, I’m so sorry!”
“No, no, I understand it’s contextual; I was your little boy at that time from your perspective.”
Her anxiety spike dwindled back down. “I’m glad. Because you are my absolutely gorgeous daughter; I’ve never thought of you as anything else since we first discussed everything.”
“I know.” Leaning up, she kissed her cheek. “And it’s one of the many reasons I love you, Mother.”
Their lips connected, and tongues met, and fingernails raked down backs. This time, Theia felt more aware of what was going on, and she found she was more grateful than regretful; it was strange, demented, but made less so by the fact that both of them seemed to fully embrace that they were now in this position. She knew that she might feel differently in the morning - that without the chemicals and the lights and the fact that they had begun the night from a position of already being aroused and exposed, this would never have happened and she might not be able to live with herself. But in the here and now…
Pyrrha was looking quite good. And for the first time in years, her needs would not be neglected.
“M-Mother!” she gasped when they finally broke apart. “I’m sorry, I-I- I think I really do want to cross that line!”
“I think… I feel the same! But I need…” She shifted her hips, her clit already throbbing wildly, her walls begging for more. “Can you tell me… that you want… I need you to state it clearly, so I know I'm not taking advantage. It must be so frustrating for me to keep asking ab-”
“I want to make love to you, Theiaki.”
That was that. Even without any penetration or direct contact, the firmly stated words, the fact that it was her Pyrrha, and the grinding, and that name… Theia came hard right up against that thick shaft, crying out as her head fell back. She felt strong hands supporting her, keeping her from pitching into the floor. The orgasm snuck up so fast and hit her so hard that she still felt her clit pulsing after it passed - not that it went far. Her body remained a raw and vulnerable nerve ending, more than prepared to go again.
“O-oh!” Pyrrha finally breathed afterward, eyes wide as dinner plates - as Theia saw when she could focus on them again. “Did you… that was your orgasm, wasn’t it?”
All Theia could do for the moment was nod. Pyrrha was patient, holding her up until she moved forward to drape herself across the younger woman’s chest. After she had breathed a bit, she whispered, “I… I think that was… yes, I am… definitely glad to have tried that.”
Her daughter hummed. Just by the sound, she could tell she was smiling. “Then I’m glad. It sounded like you really needed that.”
“Mmhh… I did. I may still.” She licked her lips and pushed back now that she had caught her breath slightly, feeling sweat clinging to her skin and trying to evaporate in the open air. “What about you? This feels like it’s ready to burst.”
“Not entirely. I was very much enjoying that, but my earlier climax has made it… more manageable.”
“Really? So… it’s not sensitive when I do this?” A low moan sounded from both of them when she rolled her hips. “Ooh, that was… mhhh… not a good test, was it?”
“No,” Pyrrha panted, “it was a perfect test. You clearly… have proven that I could use a second climax of the evening.”
Before she could stop herself, Theia was breathing, “I want to feel it when you do. Inside.”
“You do?” She could see her swallow hard, and she dipped her head shyly. “O-oh, Mother… I don’t know, that’s so much further, but… I suppose I did say I wanted to make love to you. I was just trying to convince myself that we didn’t need to now that you had finished, and… this way you wouldn’t have to go quite so far. With me.”
“I understand.” Kissing her sweet girl’s jawline, she whispered, “Let me take care of you with my mouth; maybe that way, we can both at least avoid… completely giving in to temptation.”
Nodding fervently, Pyrrha wrapped her arms tightly around her for a moment. “Very well. My need to be inside you is powerful, but I suppose we can… try, or do that another time.”
If there was another time. She knew her poor daughter was probably feeling the regret the same way she was - but more than that, they both regretted that they didn’t regret it. That awareness that they were doing something insanely taboo, that they already could never look at each other the same way again. Would it be any better if they stopped now?
What if they kept going and it was worse? That was the true reason for hedging their bets this way; the vain hope that even though they might both climax thanks to each other’s efforts, that maybe they wouldn't completely ruin their familial bond.
Not that kissing her way down Pyrrha’s chest, making sure to graze her nipple, was all that motherly. Her daughter’s breasts were of such good size, almost a miracle being that they were all natural. The moans told her that they were sensitive - so she stalled there, humming as she swirled her tongue around the peak, teasing the rigid surface. The longer it went on, the more her daughter mewled and arched her back, enjoying the play. As she toyed, she wrapped her fingers firmly around the shaft that was now occasionally grazing her own chest, beginning to stroke roughly.
“AH!” Pyrrha gasped. “Mo-Theiaki, please, y-you’re definitely- I won’t last much longer if you do that now, a-and I shall make a mess!”
“Mmmmmawww, you’re going to be fine.” Her tone was playful and teasing, but she was trying to be that way for Pyrrha’s sake - so she wouldn’t feel as ashamed of their taboo-breaking. Also, it was fun. Though she did begin kissing down her stomach as she stroked, until she was kissing the shaft itself, more holding it still than actually jerking it now.
She felt a lot less playful when she came face to face with Pyrrha’s incredible cock. Why was it so enormous? The god’s honest truth was, she wasn’t sure if she would be any less attracted if it were of a more modest size, like Weiss’s - or if the size was what helped to overpower her good sense. Most likely, it was irrelevant… but she couldn’t pretend she didn’t deeply enjoy how impressive and appealing the shape was to her.
“Oooh,” Pyrrha breathed when she felt the first of the open-mouthed kisses her mother began to leave all over its surface. “Mmm, oh I believe I really like this. Do you like this, Mother?”
That was so sweet. She was still slipping up and calling her that instead of the petname; maybe it was on purpose. Most likely, she just was so used to calling her Mother that it came very naturally, and she couldn’t hate that just because they were about to very seriously strain the mother-daughter bond.
“I’m very much loving this,” she confessed baldly, running her tongue all the way along its underside. The musk was returning now that she had wiped away most of the latex residue, and she found herself breathing deeply, trying to fill her lungs with one of her new favourite scents.
“Oh? Well… it very much loves you.”
Another oddly sweet thing to say. Theia found herself nuzzling the warm, smooth surface, finding it felt so clean so close after washing. She had always thought the same of Peleus’s equipment after his showers… but she tried to put her husband out of her mind for now. What if he was watching them from the afterlife, horrified and betrayed that they would buck this particular societal convention? No, her mind should be filled with Pyrrha, so she could better service her.
Not that she wouldn’t indulge herself. A minute passed with her just stroking it idly as she kissed her daughter’s cock all over, rubbed it against her face. Why did it have to feel so wonderful? She left kisses all the way down to the soft sack and back up to the tip, teased her tongue against the taut seam stretching down from the head to the rest of the shaft. She felt like an animal drawn to a force she couldn’t comprehend, powerless to resist - spurred on by the inferno that still raged between her legs, despite having soothed it so recently.
“NH! Theiaki… you really love my member. Don’t you?”
Interesting; she called it ‘member’. That was kind of cute. “I do. It’s so pretty, so strong and firm… and I think…” She hesitated. Maybe that level of dirty talk was too far, given their relationship.
“You think what?” she prompted - the tone just soothing enough to convince her she could trust Pyrrha. That she wouldn’t judge her just for completing her thought.
“I think I want to see if I can fit this in my throat.”
“A-ahhhh,” she groaned with a much harder throb, hips twitching involuntarily. Why was that so cute, too? Theia stroked her a little harder as she fondled her sack, moving her lips up to tease over the tip - then letting her tongue loll out, pushing it down hard so that the tip went rigid enough to press into that tiny little opening with each of her hand’s eager movements. Not that she could really get her tongue inside; it was far too small for that. But she could tease.
The reaction was instant. “OH MY GOD! Your tongue! A-are you- inside my- MOTHER!”
“Oooh, you enjoy that?” Theia purred - before doing it again. If her daughter liked it, then she was only too happy to provide a little more of the same play. Brief suction, then pulling back to tease that teeny tiny pussy again - to see if Pyrrha truly loved it, or if it was just new and caught her off guard.
The answer was both. Pyrrha was too busy grimacing and groaning through her teeth to actually provide any further warning - before the cockhead just suddenly began to spurt, all over the roof of Theia’s mouth, then her face when she drew back an inch in complete shock. One or two more spurts were enough to make her hastily take the cock into her mouth, letting it fill her there instead of being painted any more than she already had been.
Somehow, even late to the party like that, it was still fantastic. She loved having that throbbing shaft up against her lips and tongue as it gave her the last few gifts it had built up, the silky feeling as she swallowed it down. She didn’t even know why it was so good - just that it was, and she felt no less thrilled about Pyrrha than about Weiss or Peleus. More, even… possibly. She didn’t want to think about it too much.
“Oooh… oh, Theiaki, that was… you really knew just what to do for me…”
“Hmmhh,” she managed as she swallowed - and heard another little mewl. So she pulled back to look up at her; it wasn’t easy, her vision was hazy for some reason. “Does it still feel good?”
But Pyrrha didn’t answer right away. She just looked down and rasped, “You have so much… all over your face, and… ooh…”
Right; there was a thick splotch on the right lens of her glasses. “A-ah, yes. That’s my fault; you tried to warn me, and I didn’t listen, did I?”
“I think it’s very…” She lowered her voice slightly. “I mean no disrespect, but it’s kind of… arousing, to see that all over you. Knowing it came from me.”
Oh. That was a different shade of so fucking hot that she almost reached between her legs to take care of herself again then and there. She was tempted to phrase it in a very crude way - the word “cumslut” came to mind. But instead, she managed to say, “Do you? Am I your… marked territory?”
“NO! Oh, goodness, of course not!” But the way her cock throbbed under her fingers told Theia that she was right; Pyrrha just really didn’t like thinking of her that way consciously. Subconsciously, belonging to each other was satisfying for both of them; this was just one more example of that new, powerful connection they were exploring together.
“No, no, it’s alright. I know you don’t think of me as ‘property’. You just like that we’re… closer now.”
Relieved, her daughter smiled as she rolled her hips into Theia’s hand. “Yes, that’s… that’s better. I’m sorry for being so loud a moment ago.”
“It’s alright.” Then she kissed her cock again. “You’re still very hard. Don’t you need a break to recover?”
“Hm? Oh… I did have one before, yes, and… it is feeling a bit sore.” So Theia released her, and she sighed in relief. “Mmm… I miss it, somewhat, but I also am grateful.”
“That’s good. I’m glad we could-”
Her words cut off when she suddenly saw Pyrrha was kneeling on the floor with her, licking her cheek. What?! After a moment, she realised she was claiming the little blob of cum that had been deposited there. That was both bizarre and hot; no one had ever done that in her presence, devoured their own essence. Yes, her late husband would have no qualms about kissing her after she serviced him, but this was far above and beyond that.
“Your turn. If you want.”
“Hmmm?” was all Theia could manage at first. Then she cleared her throat and tried again. “My turn…?”
Instead of answering, her daughter was already gently easing her backward. When they bumped into the chair, she chuckled… and picked her up. So easily! Theia couldn’t help the tinkling laugh that spilled from her as her legs windmilled in the air for a moment, air whistling between her toes; that did something to her that she couldn’t even accurately describe. Through her smudged glasses, she saw her daughter smiling serenely at her as she carried her a yard or so out of the way, then knelt to gently lay her down on the carpet, even closer to the corner than they were before.
“There. No risk of bumping into furniture here.”
“Oooh, Pyrrha, I’m full of butterflies,” she confessed with a breathless grin. “I haven’t felt like this in years and years!”
Her own smile wide, Pyrrha reached down to caress gently over her mother’s face, sliding her glasses free. Why did she feel so much more naked without them than without all of her other clothing? “Then I hope to do it for you again, very soon.”
That alone would have been wonderful - even if she did stop there. But as she watched, her daughter began to kiss her way down her chest. Over her stomach. Heading toward…
Oh no. She really hadn’t planned for her to get so ‘close’ - hadn’t planned for anyone to. Thoughts began to race through her head as she felt her panties being shucked, detachedly watching her daughter drag them from her ankles: ‘When was the last time I shaved? Willow probably shaves clean, or does the little strip. I don’t think Pyrrha’s ready to fight through a bush. Maybe I should warn her-’
“Oh, Theiaki, you’re so beautiful.”
Too late to fend her off or even warn her; the girl was so eager that Theia’s brain didn’t have time to form protests. Thanks to her glasses being gone, she could just barely make out those stunning green eyes just above her mons, looking down, then shifting up to smile at her - even though she couldn’t see Pyrrha’s mouth.
“Wha… am I? No.”
“Yes,” she insisted before kissing the inside of her thigh. “And you can really see where my hair gene comes from.”
Well that was a little embarrassing, but Pyrrha’s glimmer of playfulness was definitely helping to keep her urges from fading. Whether it was because her body had been awakened for the first time in years, or because of the aphrodisiac, she couldn’t be sure - but she could easily go again. Even without the hot breath caressing over her obscenely wet pussy, she was so turned on now that she would have taken care of it on her own, which she almost never bothered doing. Maybe she should start taking “special baths” on a regular basis.
Evidently, she had been speechless for too long. Her daughter pressed a kiss to the wet folds, and she let out a squeaky moan that sounded so childish and silly that she clapped a hand over her mouth in sheer shame.
“Theiaki, it’s alright,” Pyrrha urged her, hands gripping her thighs. “You’re so tense. Do… you need me to stop?” At least she could shake her head. “Oh. Then tell me what you do need.”
After a brief pause to breathe, she moved her hand long enough to whisper, “You. I need you.”
"You have me," she answered in a low voice, no hesitation. The purr was equal parts sensual and ASMR, so Theia definitely felt equally relaxed and enticed.
Then that gentle tongue met her slick folds and she forgot to pay any attention to how she felt, besides ‘good’. She only had the wherewithal to cover her mouth so the noises she was making would be partially muffled; beyond that, she had no idea what she did for the next minute or so. At some point, she knew one of her legs was draping over her daughter's strong back, and she thought she remembered grabbing her hair, but those things were such a distant second place compared to the feeling Pyrrha was blessing her with that they didn't stick in her memory quite as clearly.
And she wanted to thank her. Depraved and unnatural as this might have been, she wished she could properly thank her daughter for giving something back to her that had been lost for so many years. Even if it was just for tonight.
"You seem very ready to have another orgasm," Pyrrha breathed.
"Mmm, I… definitely could. Is that alright?"
“Yes, of course.” Biting her lip for a moment, she nuzzled the inside of her thigh. “You taste wonderful, and smell divine. I had not expected to enjoy it quite so much.”
“O-oh,” Theia breathed, automatically trying to close her legs. A flash of reality hit her - she shouldn’t have let her do that, shouldn’t be doing any of this. Why had she let herself get so carried away?! “Pyrrha…”
But her daughter was already shaking her head, moving up into position. The thick cock hanging between her legs did go a long way toward helping her forget that they were about to engage in a completely forbidden act… and when she looked back up into those gorgeous eyes, at that hesitant smile, her heart melted the rest of the way. No matter how ill-advised and wrong, all she wanted in the world was to get closer to that beautiful example of womanhood - and the sweet girl it was attached to.
“Yes, Theiaki?”
All of her protests evaporated from her brain. That’s right; she was Theiaki again. Someone to be loved, who could love completely - who wasn’t alone.
“I love you.”
Pyrrha’s smile was wide as she whispered, “I love you, too. Always have.”
“You really don’t mind? What we’re about to…?”
“No. I had never honestly considered it, and before tonight, I would not have been open to this, of course. Because it’s taboo. But seeing you in this light, and your interest in me, and…” Her breath hitched a little. “I am shocked at how much I want this now.”
“Me, too,” Theia rushed to reassure her as she reached between her legs to play with Pyrrha’s arousal. “You certainly feel like you want this - and are ready to take what is yours. I’m a little impressed, since it’s so soon after…”
Oh, that was a hard throb. Theia had to gasp when she felt the shaft very nearly jump from her hand. “Mmhh… what is… mine?”
“Was that why? You like that idea?” As her daughter nodded, she leaned up to kiss her neck and cheek. “I can be yours. I have never belonged to anyone else but my family.”
“I-I…” She suddenly claimed Theia’s mouth. Seemed there were no more words her poor daughter could come up with.
Which was all well and good, considering Theia was dying for her by this point. Of course, if her daughter had seen sense and called a halt to these proceedings, she would have backed off with no argument; what they were doing was illegal, immoral, and just a bad idea besides. But as long as this was what they both wanted, she couldn’t dream of denying her anymore.
“O-oooooh,” Pyrrha sighed as she broke off, the sensation of her mother’s wetness stretching to accommodate her girth calling a halt to the kiss. “Theiaki… you’re so… perfect for me…”
Meanwhile, Theia was in heaven. Everything so far had suggested that she would love the feeling of her sweet girl’s pretty cock filling her, but her imagination couldn’t prepare her for the real event. Either she was just far too hard up, or Pyrrha really was perfect. Which she could have told anyone who asked, with or without feeling inch after inch of thick shaft slowly forcing her hips apart. Her walls fluttered, back arched, a literal outcry erupted from her throat. Oh, her joints were going to be screaming at her in the morning.
“Alright, I… I’m in. Sorry that took so… I can’t believe- I’m really feeling you, everywhere! I am inside you!”
‘Not for the first time,’ her mind was rude enough to whisper. But she didn’t pass that thought along. “I… I feel so filled, I love it!”
“You do?”
“Of course,” she told her in a tender voice, reaching up to caress over her neck and shoulder. Her daughter’s head automatically leaned in that direction, eyelashes fluttering. “Mmhh, I… you are wonderful, I knew you would be wonderful! My little girl has never failed at something she put her mind to, and… and seeing your cock…”
Another little throb. “You did seem to like the sight of it. And it feels as good as it looked?”
“YES!” she panted - partly from the tiny thrust Pyrrha couldn’t seem to resist giving.
“Theiaki!” her daughter half-moaned, moving her hips a little more. Perhaps she shouldn’t have tried to go this many years without any sexual activity whatsoever - because now she felt like a raw clit being attacked from all directions, powerless to do anything but welcome the blindingly beautiful pleasure that crashed over her.
And it just kept coming. How did Willow still walk after being destroyed by that gargantuan cock? Theia had never expected to take something of this size, even though Peleus had been decently-hung; she just didn’t think she would find herself with anyone bigger. Her cries were absolutely genuine and unhinged, and she was positively clinging to her daughter for stability as she rammed into her over, and over, and over.
The number of orgasms Theia was given became increasingly hazy. Three? Four? Her mind was a blur, but she knew she had at least two more after the first one through her undergarment. Possibly more. And she was already screaming with delight, so other than the fluttering and clamping of her inner walls, Pyrrha likely had no idea she enjoyed so many in a row like that - she just kept pumping that impossibly thick pillar of pure ecstasy in and out of her poor, tortured cunt.
And she loved every minute.
“Theiaki!” she finally panted. “I… I think it’s going to happen! It was elusive, I have already finished twice tonight, I… but it’s coming! I will orgasm soon!”
Oh, her precious daughter. She spoke so sweetly, so earnestly. “Then… do it! I want you to finish!”
Pyrrha drew back to gape down at her, even though her hips were still thrusting at nearly half-speed. “I-inside? Without protection? Even though I’m-”
“YES! I… I want to feel this, I need it! Need you! Please, Pyrrha? Will you… will you fill me with your love?”
“O-of course! I’ll do it at once, M- Theiaki!” Another near-miss. But she wouldn’t have minded whatever her daughter called her; she just wanted to stay close to her, like this, forever.
Another minute of carnal brutality did it. Theia felt rubbed raw by the time she felt those telltale throbs all throughout her southern lands, a slight splash of juices. Obviously most of that had been spent on her face and in her throat but it was nice to know she was able to coax a little more from her daughter at the finish. And regardless, it was one of the most incredible things she had ever experienced in her sorry little life. Thanks to her not-so-little girl and her not-so-little cock.
When she was finally through, Pyrrha came to a stop with a long groan, arms shivering slightly with the effort of supporting her own weight. “Ohhh… oh, I wanted… I liked… mmm…”
“I agree,” Theia laughed weakly, tracing her fingers up and down the sweat-soaked back of her only child. “That was… mmm, so good…”
“It was. I… I felt you, Mother. You were moving around me, your…” She swallowed. “Your vaginal muscles.”
Chuckling again, she kissed her neck. “I really did raise the sweetest daughter in the world.”
“Yes. I, um… I think I should probably remove myself. I’m starting to ache, and I’m sure you’re much the-”
“MMHHHAH!”
Pyrrha froze in place upon hearing that sharp moan. She had suddenly pulled her hips back a few inches, and the pleasure was so overpowering that she couldn’t suppress it - not even partially. “Theiaki?” she questioned.
“I-it’s alright. You can keep going, just ignore… those sounds.”
“But I want you to enjoy yourself. If you can go further, I… could go further with you.”
Her brow creased slightly as she looked up at her valiant girl. “You already said you’re starting to ache. I couldn’t ask that of you.”
“Well, yes, but I… must be able to help somehow.”
“No, no, I don’t want you to hurt yourself. But I think you can still help. Just… stay where you are.”
Her daughter looked so fascinated and bewildered as her mother reached between their bodies and began to ruin her clit. Knowing Pyrrha was watching helped - feeling her helped. Even though she had scarcely ever even done this to herself, instincts and general knowledge took over where personal experience was lacking. Of course, once she really got going and was likely putting on a spectacular show, her daughter couldn’t keep her hips still - which was fine by her, considering everything combined made every inch of her skin feel like it was covered in IcyHot. And she was living for it.
“A-almost! Almost there! I just n-need- I need-”
“You need what? Theiaki, tell me! I… I want to make you happy!’
Somehow, that was what she needed, even though it hadn’t been what she was about to ask for. Theia Nikos came hard all over her daughter’s flawless cock yet again and couldn’t even feel sorry about it anymore, couldn’t summon a single regret. It was just so good, and she felt so wonderfully close to her that all she wanted was to rejoice in this occasion. To memorise it and hold it deep within her heart forever.
Once she was a limp noodle on the carpeted floor, Pyrrha leaned down to kiss her cheek a couple of times. Then she whispered, “Is… did you enjoy that?”
“Ohhhh yes. Mmm… Pyrrha, you’re a goddess.”
“O-oh.” A bashful chuckle told her how much her daughter had enjoyed that comparison. “W-well, in that case, I suppose I should take that as praise.” After a brief hesitation, she added, “May I… remove myself? I wouldn’t ask so soon, but i-it’s starting to hurt.”
A little “oh” fell from her mouth before she leaned up to kiss her lips. “Yes, of course, honey. Your father…” She almost stopped, but they had to face this sooner or later. Avoiding it hadn’t changed anything, and wouldn’t improve the situation. “Any time we could go more than once in the same day, he had similar complaints. But he laughed it off.”
“Awww,” Pyrrha said instead of seeming disgusted or uncomfortable. “I meant it when I said I was supportive that you had a healthy relationship; it always made me so happy.”
Then she withdrew, and Theia lost her mind again for a few seconds. Now she was so empty… but she knew she couldn't quite go again. Her body had been tortured enough for one night. Pyrrha moved slightly to the side to curl around her body, nestling in as if she were the smaller, more feminine of the two. And in some ways, she was, even if height wasn’t one of them. Her mother tried to mentally block out that thick, mostly-hard length draping over her body, rustling the coppery hairs on her mons as they settled in for a good snuggle.
“Theiaki?” She cleared her throat. “May I call you that now, or is that only for when we’re… in coitus?”
Her mother chuckled. “Sorry. I just didn’t expect you to say ‘coitus’ after that pause.”
“Oh. I’m sorry.”
“What do I keep telling you about apologising so much?” When her daughter sighed, she kissed her forehead. “You can call me that whenever we’re alone together, yes. I think it might be a little too… telling if you used it other times.”
“Mm, yes, I can see what you mean. ‘Mother’ outside of the bedroom, then.” She turned just enough to look up into her eyes. “Does… this mean we shall do this again sometime? It’s not a problem if you choose not to, but I can’t pretend I wouldn’t look forward to more.”
Theia somehow managed to stop herself from blurting out a hasty answer, one way or the other. She bit her lips and took a breath. “We’ll have to see how we feel in the morning. I think… I would like that, a lot, but if one or both of us regrets this, I don’t want… there to be any inordinate expectations.”
“I know I would love it.”
“You would?”
Her shoulder shrugged up toward her jawline. Such a sweet, demure movement, and Theia felt her stomach flutter - and hated that. Why was she so easy tonight?! Something in the water, yes, but still… “I thought I had a fantastic time with Willow - and I did, of course. It was wonderful. But this? It’s…” Tracks were already rolling down from her eyes as she whispered, “I love you. I always have; I just didn’t think it was this form of love. Storge, yes, and agape… philia in recent years. But eros was the form I least expected.”
So her daughter still remembered the types of love. Peleus had been insistent on teaching their daughter a lot of things from their culture, and that was at the top of his list - since he thought the English word “love” was just far too simplistic. “I can honestly say the same. I didn’t expect this, I… didn’t expect this ever again. Much less with the person already closest to my heart.”
Pyrrha’s grin was so radiant. “Am I?”
“Oh, you already know that, asteri mu. My bright little star.”
The two Nikoses threw themselves into another deep kiss that lasted longer than Theia cared to keep track of. One of pure cherishing and need. By the time they broke apart, Pyrrha’s cheeks were wet and her smile wide and grateful.
“I love you, Theiaki. In every type of way.”
#the housewives hit club futopia#rwby modern au#rwby smut#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#naughtybutweiss
2 notes
·
View notes
Note
If you still want some fic recommendations, if got a handful for you right here:
Not sure how you feel about Bee's Schnees but I got this trio of fics by Urist on Ao3:
https://archiveofourown.org/series/2718028
It has jokes, it has drama, it has poly negotiations. Furthermore, it has a really good depiction of an aromantic Weiss. It also has suffering Ruby, thruples therapy in an active combat scenario, family shenanigans and eventually more Maidens in a room than OSHA would be happy with. Probably my favourite Bee's Schnees of all time.
I also got a WhiteRose music AU by ddullahan:
https://archiveofourown.org/works/31430618
Both Ruby and Weiss are established and successful musicians. Weiss is a secret fan of Ruby and writes lyrics for her, sending it to her as fanmail. Ruby wants to know who wrote the most beautiful lyrics she ever saw and goes as far as to turn it into a full song in an attempt to find the writer.
And for a third recommendation a Freezerburn story by NaughtybutWeiss: https://archiveofourown.org/works/20620061
it's the fifties, post-war America is in full swing and Weiss is a cheerleader who will come to realise she's gay in a fifties, post-war America. Reason for said realisation? A biker gang member Yang. Lots of drama, fluff and smut in equal measures. As wel as class warfare, gang fights and standing against bigotry all done with fifties twang and slang.
I might go and check my reading history on Ao3 to look for more, if you want to. As it stands we both got a considerable backlog already.
Bee's Schnees, White Rose, and Freezerburn are just fine for me. Thank you.
28 notes
·
View notes
Text
Plot is really winding up now! Thanks for reading!
Princess and The Dragons
=Chapter 55
Though they did discuss trying the contraption the other way around, in the end Weiss decided she wasn’t quite ready to try it. And she was as honest as she could be that it was due to her near brush with being taken advantage of by the thug. The minute Yang started stammering to reassure her that she would never do that, Weiss cut her off with kisses and explained it wasn’t about what Yang would or wouldn't do. That it was her brain being a little weird for the time being and hopefully she could work her way through those issues eventually.
But fingers and lips were still welcome. And were used.
The next morning, they peeled themselves up from the bed after a while and showered together. Hands wandered quite a few places. Yang teased Weiss once or twice about wishing her mother were there, but after the retaliatory pinches she left the topic alone. Eventually, they got dressed in the spare clothes Yang had packed.
“I can’t believe you were this prepared,” Weiss chuckled as she buttoned up the plaid shirt. It was a little bit “country” for her refined tastes, but it did seem to suit the jeans rather well. “You keep doing these gentlemanly things that make me want to reconsider what I told my mother.”
Looking up from where she was shrugging on her leather jacket, Yang asked, “What did you tell her?”
“Oh, it's nothing.” But when she glanced over again to see her girlfriend was waiting with arms folded, she relented, “She tried to tell me that you were basically my boyfriend, just because you're a little taller and a little stronger. I told her it wasn't quite the same.”
That got the Dragon chuckling. “Yeah, I would hope you know that after last night, especially. Really made an honest woman out of me.”
“You're ridiculous, Xiao Long.”
“I'm serious. Even if it was rubber, that was… that was my first time. With one of those.”
Weiss dropped her heels on to the bed to walk over and catch her lover by the elbows, holding on. “I guessed that. You looked like it scared you, putting yourself in that position. Even if you ended up liking it later.”
“Pshhh,” she grunted, rolling her eyes… even though her cheeks were turning redder. “Wasn't scared.”
“Yes, you were. And so was I. Both about the idea of you doing that to me and me doing it to you. Always have been about boys.”
With Weiss having admitted that much freely, Yang let her gruff attitude and wry smile fall away. “Fine. Yeah, I was, uh… it was weird. Didn't ever see myself letting that happen to me for anybody before. And if I'm being honest, I still don't see it. Like, last night feels like this crazy dream. Doesn't it? Or is that just me?”
“Not just you,” she reassured her.
“Guess I always pictured myself being the one doing that once I bought one of those things. Since I'm kinda ‘manly’, like your mom said. Barely ever even let any girls finger me. But then…” The way her breaths began to quicken, her eyes staring off into the corner, was a little worrying to Weiss but she kept listening. “Last night? It felt so good. Really different, and wrong, but good, and seeing you above me like that… I hated it but I loved it, and I don't know what that means!”
Gentle kisses began to help the big strong Dragon fight down her building anxiety. It really only took a few seconds, even if it felt like a short eternity. Then Weiss pulled back to cup her cheeks gently as she saw Yang start to smile again.
“Hey, you jolly blond giant. If it makes you like this, I'm never going to put that thing on again. I promise.”
“What? Really? Oh.” She swallowed and then shrugged. “Guess you don't have to.”
“But…” Carefully keeping her voice casual, neutral, she added, “If you put it on me, we could try it again sometime. Since then I'll know it's what you actually want, instead of just… not being sure.”
Yang's smile could have lit up the entire town of Vale. “Cheeeee. I don't know how you do that all the time.”
“Do what?”
“Know exactly the right thing to say. It's like, you're some kind of Martian with a secret power. Real gone.”
Laughing, she threw her arms around the taller girl and squeezed, earning her a squeeze in return. “You're actually pretty good about that, too. I think you and Kali are the ones who usually don't have to try very hard to make me feel better.”
“Wow, holy cow. You're comparing my skill level to hers? That's a high compliment, cuz she's really good at that.”
“Yep.” They shared a quick kiss before she sat down to start pulling on her heels. “And you're even better than her because if you can't make me feel better with words, we can always…”
For a second, the blissfully happy Yang just stood there waiting for Weiss to continue. Then a sly grin began to spread across her face.
“Sure can, Princess. Any blessed day of the week.”
-----------------------------------------
Since there wasn't really anything else to do on that Lazy Sunday, they rang the well-guarded number for Salem's manor. Though the threat had passed, Blake and her mother were going to remain behind there for a little bit longer until they could square away everything and make sure no loyal flunkie on Jacques Schnee’s payroll holding a grudge might come for them.
The diner was pretty packed by the time they made it there, Teresa Brewer blaring out of the jukebox and a couple of kids cutting a rug. How fitting, given Weiss’s attire. Luckily, Blake and Ilia had managed to snag a booth in the corner since they were so much closer on this occasion than the two calling from an out-of-town motel were.
“Hmm,” Blake purred with a playful little smile as Yang dropped into the seat across from them. Ilia only waved meekly.
“Hmm? Hmm what, Belladonna?”
The raven-haired girl looked down into her cola as she stirred it with her straw. “You look different today. That's all. Like you two had a big night.”
Weiss could have predicted Yang wouldn’t know what to say about that, and she was right. Her tough-as-nails girlfriend looked like a blushing bride the morning after the wedding - which was close enough to what happened that it might as well have been true. The reaction actually startled Blake enough that she stopped almost-smirking, amber eyes wide.
“Wait, I was kind of teasing, but now you have to spill the beans! Did you guys try something new?”
Ilia looked between them, mystified. “What? What happened?”
“Let’s just say,” Weiss began in a haughty tone, coming to the rescue, “that I made Yang feel really good last night. And I’ll thank you to leave her alone about it.”
“Cheeeeeee,” Blake breathed, still stunned as she watched Yang clearing her throat, tugging at the collar of her shirt, not meeting anyone’s eyes. “If you can do that to The Dragon, maybe I should be chasing you into bed a little sooner than I planned.”
“As if you haven’t had plenty of your own fun last night,” Weiss teased back. “Present company included.”
“Nothing like that happened. So you can cut that out.” Ilia frowned a little, but didn’t make a big deal of Blake’s reaction beyond that. “And you can also stop trying to push us together like a couple of bookends with no books, you know.”
“Hey! I am not doing that, you take that back!”
“If the Ruby Slipper fits, Dorothy…”
Before Weiss could bluster a response, Ilia spoke up in a gentle tone, “Actually… last night was great. Blake just walked me to my room and gave me a kiss on the cheek. It felt like a nice end to a nice homecoming. Kind of… magical, I guess.”
Weiss and Yang cooed “AWWWW!!!” so loudly that a few of the other diner patrons looked around, and then burst into laughter at the way Blake folded her arms over her chest and sighed. But her cheeks were a tiny bit pink; not the full rosy explosion of Yang’s, but there were emotions being suppressed.
“So cuuuuute!” Yang teased.
“You two need to take a long walk off a short pier,” she finally grunted.
“Honestly, that’s really wonderful,” Weiss told them to cut off any further ribbing between the almost-siblings. “I’m glad. Just don’t forget the little people, like me, who helped you get there.”
Ilia’s gasp was actually offended. “Of course not! I mean, I still want another dance. And I can tell you Blake still wants another of everything else.”
“Yeah,” Blake laughed, who had seen Weiss’s humour for what it was and clearly had no concerns. “I’ll have a whole heap of whatever you did for Yang last night.”
However, the Princess turned to smile at Yang, a private, warm smile. “Hmm… perhaps. But I think we’ll save that one just for us. How do you feel about that?”
“Eh. Your call; Blake’s your ‘special friend’.” But despite her feigned indifference, it was obvious Yang was privately incredibly pleased that her girlfriend had offered to devote that activity to them and only them. Weiss squeezed her hand under the table to show that she noticed, and that they were on the same wavelength.
“Is that how we’re using those words? You’re my girlfriend, Blake’s my ‘special friend’?”
Giggling into her cola as the waitress finally arrived, Blake said, “There are worse things to be called, I guess.”
-----------------------------------------
From there, they ordered and ate and chatted. No matter how frequently they goaded the two, Blake and Ilia only reaffirmed that their evening had been quite family-friendly; a little hand-holding, and that chaste goodnight kiss, but it was mostly like two friends starting to get familiar with each other. Weiss thought that was actually probably for the best. Sometimes, she privately wished she and Yang had the chance to hang out and discover what kind of friends they were before she was whisked off to bars on a motorcycle and kissed in abandoned train depots - but on the other hand, it had all been so exciting and life-changing! And given the end result, she wouldn’t trade it for the world.
They were still laughing at some dirty joke Yang told - one that Ilia didn’t quite get but politely chuckled at anyway - as they spilled out of the diner an hour later. Blake cuffed her around the shoulder, and Yang caught her in a playful chokehold with one arm as they moved to their bikes.
“Your mind is absolutely filthy,” Weiss was chuckling. “But I guess I love it, anyway.”
“You guess?!” Then she looked down at her motorcycle. “Ugh… speaking of filthy, look at this thing. Damn highway out to that motel.”
“So wash it,” Weiss laughed. “I’ll help.”
However, that scheming look had already crept into her violet eyes as she stroked her chin. “You know… I don’t think so. Seems like somebody owes me the pleasure.”
“Owes you what?” But the minute Blake finished speaking, her eyes rolled upward. “Ugh. No. No, you’re not actually holding me to that bet, you clod!”
“I am. In fact… you never offered, so now I think you gotta sweeten the deal.” Her eyes were sparkling with that old malevolence yet again when she added, “And I know exactly how. Weiss, you wanted to help her, didn’t you? I think that sounds real neato.”
All Weiss replied with was, “Oh really?” She was only half-listening, thinking about how cute Ilia was while hugging Blake from behind. Whatever it was couldn’t be that bad.
-----------------------------------------
A couple of hours later, Weiss was regretting her indifference.
“In what way is this part of the bet?” Blake was grumbling.
“Come on,” Yang coaxed gently in a cloying voice as she kicked back in the olive green lawn chair, sunglasses in place. “Wearing towels wasn’t part of the deal.”
Weiss had both hands on her hips - over said towel. “And what was this ‘deal’ exactly? Refresh my memory.”
“You two give me a little show and I let Blake off with just cleaning my bike one time instead of for a month. And c’mon, it’ll be fun! Just get all… wet and wild, start splishin’-and-a-splashin’!”
Though her companion looked no more thrilled about it than she did, she was equally resigned. “Alright, fine. Let’s get this over with.”
Blake’s towel fell to the grass, revealing an itsy-bitsy, teenie-weenie, yellow polka dot bikini. Weiss did the same, her own red and a solid tone but no more conservative. She was at least thankful that it was in the back yard rather than the front; having the entire neighbourhood see her so scantily clad outside of an actual beach would have mortified her beyond belief - and even then, she had always worn a one piece bathing suit. At least Ilia had decided she would go home – once Blake made it clear the last thing she wanted was yet another spectator.
“You are a PIG, Xiao Long!” she snapped out of nowhere, her entire face and neck red. Blake wasn’t nearly as flustered, but she was trying to focus on getting the soap and bucket, carrying them to the faucet on the back of her mother’s house.
“Yeah, but a pig with a view.” She had even put a second lawn chair down to prop up her feet.
So they got to work. Really, neither of them minded too much, other than how annoying the labour was; Yang was a demanding taskmaster, ordering them not to scratch the paint job, to pay closer attention to scrubbing certain areas. By the time they really got going, it was quite warm work, and Weiss found herself glad of the bikini after all.
“The stupid thing is, I’m kind of flattered,” Blake whispered as they were washing the other side of the bike, away from their audience. “I know Yang is teasing us, but, well… at least once she wanted to see my body. Pretty pathetic, isn’t it?”
Weiss let her barely-covered hip shift over and bump Blake’s. “Hey, it’s a great body. And maybe it’s a little pathetic, but I understand. It’s hard to have a crush and try to just make it ‘go away’.”
“But I’m happy right now. Really! You’re my ‘special friend’, and this new, um, courtship with Ilia… or whatever it is. It’s pathetic to still hang onto an old crush. But I guess it’ll just take time to pass.”
“Exactly. You’ll get there.”
However, now Weiss had a fun little idea. Stupid, and liable to get her sucker punched, but fun. Once done on that side, they turned around and worked to get the last bit of the back while Yang was calling out more lewd comments, laughing all the while. Weiss started laughing with her. At first, Blake just rolled her eyes at both of them, but when it kept up she was understandably a little confused.
“SHAKE THAT CABOOSE!” Yang cackled. Weiss was starting to worry she was suffering from sunstroke – or had snuck something from Raven’s liquor cabinet.
“Alright,” Weiss laughed. “You finish up this while I hook up the hose, alright?”
“Sure,” Blake sighed, doing exactly that. As she ground the soapy sponge against the back of the Harley, Weiss trotted over and screwed the hosepipe’s connector into the faucet, then quickly dashed back to the nozzle before anyone could figure out what was up.
Then she took aim and fired.
“AAAAH!” Blake burst out as the water doused both bike and washer, dropping the sponge in shock. “Weiss!”
Seconds later, she looked like a wet cat, hair pasted across her face and neck and shoulders. Not much better could be said for the polka dots. By the time Weiss turned off the stream, she was soaked to the bone, shivering in the mid-Autumn air with her arms around her middle and glaring at her through the curtain of hair.
It was Yang who spoke first. “Well… didn’t see that coming.”
“You give me that, Schnee,” Blake growled, taking a step forward. Weiss took a step back. “Are- seriously? You just hosed me down, and you’re running away?!”
“Listen! We can discuss this! NO!”
So around and around the bike they ran, fighting over the hose. Weiss kept trying to nip it upward so it didn’t actually wrap around the handlebars - which was her undoing, because she wound up faceplanting into the damp grass, getting the tiniest bit of mud on her front.
“AH!” she giggled, and by then Blake was doing the same - mostly because she had the hose aimed at Weiss now. Yang was joining them from the sidelines. “Nooo, you monster!”
“Surrender! Go on, say ‘uncle’!”
But Weiss couldn’t say anything with the water making her gargle constantly. When she started hacking and coughing, Blake finally did turn off the hose and helped her up to pound on her back. “You’re okay. Come on, breathe.”
“I’m fine!” she finally grunted, wiping mud and water from her face. “Ugh… okay, okay, that was… maybe not my best plan of all time. And now we're both all muddy.”
“Yeah, we are. We can shower inside; Mom didn't pack the soap or anything, it’s still there.”
Weiss smirked. “We could. Or…”
“Or?” But when Weiss picked up the bucket and pulled one of the sponges out, Blake's eyes narrowed. “Don't make me turn this hose on you agai- oh!”
The gentle slap of soap across their stomach silenced her well enough. After giving her a moment to get used to it, Weiss began to massage in a gentle circle, easily washing away the negligible dirt. Blake still looked the tiniest bit surly, but she wasn't all that upset now that she knew her special friend wasn't going to do anything worse.
“What are you doing?!” she finally hissed under her breath as Weiss moved down to her thighs.
“Getting the mud. Or did you already forget?”
“Ha, ha. Very funny. Now… n-now cut that out.” She couldn’t help the vibration that crept into her voice when Weiss was caressing her thigh, and the way her eyes fluttered closed was very telling.
From the lawn chairs came a hearty, “OooooOOOOoh, I could get used to this!” That only made Blake surlier.
“Just relax,” she whispered as she moved around to her back - which definitely didn’t need soaping.
“But what are you trying to do? I mean, I’m really not comfortable doing this in front of Yang…”
“Come on, think about it. This might be your best chance to show her how sexy you can be. I know you are already, but Yang doesn’t see you as a woman; just a sister, or something. Maybe this can help open her eyes a little.”
Glancing over at the blonde, who was still just laughing at what she perceived as a silly game they were playing, Blake hissed urgently, “But I’m fine with that! Really! It’s great being her sister and best friend, and I’ve put the other stuff in the past. Can’t we just leave it alone?”
“Have you really, though?”
“Yes.�� But the washing was clearly getting to her. “Why are you doing this to me?”
“Because…” Well, because it was kind of thrilling. But that wasn’t the main reason, and certainly not the one she was going to tell Blake. Might as well go with the truth. “Because I think just once, we should try. If Yang still doesn’t think you’re her kinda gal, then we know we tried, and… and we can really put it to rest. But if you want me to stop, I will. It was just an idea.”
And to make sure Blake saw she was serious, she stepped back and lowered the sponge. Yang lowered her legs from the other lawn chair, concerned with how serious the other two looked now.
“Don’t stop now! She’s going to figure out something’s up!” Immediately, Weiss started washing again, but just on her side; the bare minimum. “Just wash me off and hose me down again and get this over with.”
“Okay. Um… okay.”
When Weiss kept washing in silence, Blake finally sighed and pet over her head when she stood up after finishing off her legs. “Sorry. I’m sorry for getting snippy, but you really went too far.”
“I know I did - I just… I think Yang could like you that way if she could see y-”
“I don’t want her to anymore.” Weiss blinked in surprise as she shrugged and looked away. “Well… okay, I do, but at the same time I think it could mess things up between us the way they are between me and my mom. So… since Yang already seems so sure that I’m ‘just her sister’, maybe that’s for the best.”
Biting her lip, Weiss stopped to hug her tightly, caressing over her back with the sponge. “I got it. You might be right, you might be wrong. But either way, what you want is more important than what I think, so I won’t try this again. I promise.”
“What the hell are you two doing?”
Both of them jumped when they realised Yang’s voice was right next to them, instead of halfway across the lawn. She had ditched her leather jacket at some point, and her biceps bulged very slightly under her shirt sleeves. Weiss sheepishly yelped, “Nothing!”
“Nothing, huh?” Her eyes narrowed, sweeping between Blake and Weiss. “Doesn’t feel like nothing. But fine, fine, keep your damn secrets.”
“It’s nothing,” Blake insisted with a small smile. “She was just being a germ, we had to kind of talk about it, and now… all’s well that ends well. Honest.”
For a minute, it really seemed like Yang was going to argue with them or insist that she be told what was going on. Then she snatched up the hose from the ground and turned it on both of them.
“AAAAAHHH!”
“Get your free showers here, ladies!” she cackled, grin huge while they skipped back and forth, alternately trying to flee from the spray and to run toward Yang to stop it at the source. “What’s the matter? Hey, don’t run away - I just wanna help get you all clean!”
But around the time they had finally been rinsed clean, both of them running after Yang to catch her and smother her with affection - and soak through her clothes - they heard another voice across the lawn shouting, “WHAT are you girls DOING?!”
Of course it belonged to Kali Belladonna. She was dressed in a smart olive green dress with matching pumps, hands on her hips and handbag dangling from her wrist as she watched them frolick. Embarrassed, Weiss came to a skidding halt - and Blake crashed into her, Yang crashing into both of them and sending them to the muddy grass immediately.
“Girls!” Walking carefully over to them, she bent slightly to inspect them as she laughed, “Good God, I don’t know what’s got into you.”
“Nothing, Mom,” Blake laughed as she squirmed under Yang’s weight. Which she certainly didn’t seem to be trying to shift off of herself very fast. Weiss decided to be kind enough to refrain from mentioning she had noticed. “But what are you doing here? I mean, we just came to wash Yang’s bike.”
“Yes, I see that,” she snorted. “Great job staying on task.”
Finally getting up, Yang grunted, “You moving back, Mrs. B?”
“Not yet. However… there is something else that requires your attention, Weiss. I thought I would let you know immediately, even if nothing can be done about it until tomorrow afternoon.”
“What’s happening tomorrow?” she asked Kali as they finally righted themselves. She tried to focus on that instead of the raised eyebrow from Blake’s mother at their attire.
“Only your entire future.”
#princess and the dragons#freezerburn fanfic#1950s au#naughtybutweiss#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#nsfw-text
5 notes
·
View notes
Link
Warnings: after-sex shame, dubious consent discussions, and a transphobic slur used for educational purposes. And oh boy, is some sh*t about to hit the fan.
For those wondering, yes, this is finally the "interruption" from the end of the last 4 chapters. I hope it's satisfactory!
=Chapter 8: Theia
The very last thing Theia expected to interrupt her unscheduled cuddle time with a well-endowed college girl was the lights to come on. They didn’t even burst on instantly; they just faded upward in brightness enough so that they could see each other in the room, at least a little.
‘Oh no,’ she thought in a mild panic. ‘This may not look instantly incriminating, but it doesn’t look good , either! But I don’t think I can bring myself to throw Weiss to the floor… this is bad!’
It got so much worse.
She barely had enough time to see the bob-haired girl with the red streak returning to the room via the stage curtain before she glanced over- and saw. Pyrrha. Her little girl was buried balls-deep in Willow, whose legs were still draping over the arms of her chair. At least from her angle, she couldn't literally see their most intimate areas, but it left very little to the imagination.
On some level, she had already known, but seeing it was devastating. How could Willow live with herself?! She had literally allowed a girl half her age to plow her into the furniture! Did she even use protection? Didn’t she care that it was her friend’s daughter?!
‘Hypocrisy, thy name is Theiaki,’ a dark corner of her mind hissed at her. And she couldn’t even deny that. Just because she hadn't taken it quite as far didn't make her blameless. Tears would probably come later; they only threatened for the time being.
“Hey, everybody, soup's on!” the little brunette called out as she carried a tray laden down with theme snacks, heading for one of the tables along the wall - still erect, in spite of having dipped out for more refreshments. Seemed she had spent that time with the lights down setting everything up. Twisted as it was, Theia wanted to laugh; sausages, bratwurst, bananas, foot-long subs. There was definitely a theme. Worst part of all, the food actually smelled quite good, and she had worked up a slight appetite-
Thanks to the Weisswurst she had come into contact with. She could never look at one of those the same way again.
“Oh,” Willow sighed as she sat up a little more. Theia’s flesh crawled at the hint of a moan that word carried. After glancing in a few other directions, she finally met Theia's eyes… and she had never seen more regret and sorrow in anyone’s face. Never in her life. “Oh.”
Theia just grimaced and nodded. At least she was fully clothed, and Weiss was basically just seated loosely in her lap; it almost looked as if they hadn’t done a thing. As long as Willow didn’t notice the slight glisten on her daughter’s semi-erection…
However, there was one more “Oh?!” when Willow glanced back forward. Another dancer had come in to help serve the refreshments, carrying a pitcher of lemonade. She headed straight for the table in the middle of the chairs, hips swaying from side to side before leaning forward to fill their empty water glasses. Not a big deal, except…
Except it was Winter. This dancer was the one they had already watched on stage before, and if Theia had to describe her features, they were… smug?
“Winter?” her mother finally breathed.
“Hm? Oh, hello there. Sorry, my name is Ace. There’s no reason you should call me by something else, is there?” She squinted at her, and it was such a frosty look. “It’s not like you know me.”
Ouch. Theia felt the burn from all the way over there. Barely noticing the way Willow wilted, “Ace” spared Weiss a glare before walking over toward the same table the short-haired girl had left the snacks on.
Weiss. Reaching up to rest a hand on her back, she whispered, “Snow Queen?”
At first, her expression had been completely unreadable. Almost as if blank. Maybe she was in shock. But the next instant, she knew that had been too hopeful. The girl hopped up from her lap, strode to the neighbouring chair, and legitimately shoved Theia’s daughter to the floor. There was a brief flash of her cock flopping around before she landed with a thump!
“OW! Wei- Snow Queen, what on earth-?!”
“How DARE you do that to my mother! Are you INSANE?!”
“Your m- what? Excuse me?” Pyrrha looked a little indignant, but mostly mystified. “I would never!”
“THERE!” She pointed at Willow, very dramatically - and Theia found herself shrinking down in her seat a little, as if she were somehow responsible for the girl’s behaviour simply because she was the last one to canoodle with her. “That person, the one you were using as a pincushion for that huge spear of yours! She is my parental unit! MY MOM!”
Looking between the irate girl and the dejected mother, Pyrrha finally breathed, “Oh. I… I’m truly sorry, I had no idea!”
“Of course you didn’t!” Finally, Weiss took a breath, hands on her hips. Her cock was swinging around just enough to keep from going soft; Theia hated that she kept checking. “Alright… alright, so I suppose you wouldn’t have known what she looks like, but you have to have seen the resemblance!”
“I didn’t! Honestly, you know it’s nearly impossible to see in here when it's dark and the disco lights are going… off like…”
Theia knew it would happen sooner or later. Her daughter had spotted her nearby, seeing her glasses and hair were probably disheveled, and drawn the only conclusion possible. Her brow furrowed, and she looked from her back to Weiss, pure betrayal in her eyes.
“What?” Weiss looked between them quickly, mostly focused on Pyrrha… until she wasn’t. Two more glances, three. Then she gasped and pointed directly at Theia. “YOU!”
“Me,” she sighed, sitting up at last.
“Theiaki, how- you didn’t tell- oh my GOD, what is HAPPENING?!”
Now Pyrrha croaked, “‘Theiaki’? Mother…”
Oh, that broke her heart. Completely. She pressed her lips together to keep from making a sound, held her eyes open wide to try and dry the tears before they could fall. This was the worst moment of her life, and she wanted to crawl into a sewer drain and never return to the land of the living. Anything to keep from seeing how she had hurt her little girl, stolen even just a small speck of light from her world.
Distantly, she could see Kali and Yang standing up - and they definitely both looked a little worse for wear, though Kali had mostly straightened herself up so it was barely noticeable. Much further away, Raven and Blake were sitting up from a bench she hadn’t seen - and Raven’s jeans were unbuttoned. Had they been before? Had everyone done the unthinkable, and Theia been the only one to stop halfway through?
“I’m sorry,” she finally whispered.
“I just don’t understand,” her daughter went on, standing up again - and she forced herself to stay focused on her face. To avoid looking at how hard she may or may not have been; she didn’t deserve that knowledge. “Why are you here? Who is this- Willow, you’re Weiss’s mother?”
“Not just Weiss’s,” Winter said in a carrying voice.
“Right; yes, of course, of course.” But she still seemed confused beyond belief. “W-wait, wait, what is happening? Because you seem to have come here together, haven’t you?”
“That is a very good question,” Weiss snapped, glancing between the two mothers. “No, no, wait - I think I’m beginning to understand something.” She turned to point at Kali. “You resemble Blake; especially the eyes.”
“Guilty,” Kali said with an almost carefree sigh - and Yang took a step away from her, face a near-comical mask of shock. “And we can explain this - all of this. But you have to give-”
“I can explain it, too,” Winter said with a dark smirk as she returned to the center of the room. “Please, take your seats again. Rosebud, would you mind getting us a few folding chairs?
The odd girl out squeaked, “Oh! Right! Um, I’ll be right back!” With a little awkward wave, she ran off. Theia thought she seemed more uncomfortable than before, but was doing a good job of pretending not to be. Mostly.
“Really,” Kali tried to insist. “This isn’t as-”
“QUIET.” The fury in that one word from Winter cut through the room, though the only one who flinched was Willow. Like a whipped dog. “I can’t believe what I’m seeing. Honestly, this is some kind of waking nightmare, but I think I have a few answers. Thanks… to Neon.”
Her dark smile returned, and Theia instantly glanced at Raven where she was slinking back to her seat, tail between her legs. Blake came with her - and by now she was staring openly at Kali. The older woman was ignoring her for the moment, but Theia saw how tense her posture was; she was straining to keep from reacting, from acknowledging her daughter just yet.
Yang was not so taciturn. “Wait - MOM?! What the hell?!”
“Uhh… hey, Yang. What’s new?” At least Raven had the good grace to facepalm after saying it. “Shit.”
“Did you just-” As she tried in vain to cover up her very sizable anatomy with her hands, the blonde turned to Blake. “Did you fuck my mom? Oh my God, you did - you walked over there and you banged the shit outta my mom, that’s so… weird!”
“I didn’t,” Blake protested weakly. “We actually only… hey, wait a second.” Her amber eyes narrowed, taking a step forward to point at Yang. “You and my mom were on the floor. I’m supposed to believe you were looking for her contact lens?”
“W-well, uh… hey, like I knew she was your mom! She could have been anybody with the lights off like that! It’s all pink in the dark, y’know?”
Winter cleared her throat, catching all of their attention. “Dancers. Believe me when I tell you that it is none of your faults. All of your reactions tell the same story: that you had no idea who your audience was, and that you, in good faith, assumed they were strangers who came here to have a good time with some cute young chicks who happen to have dicks. Unfortunately… they were here under false pretenses.”
“Winter-” Willow began, only to be cut off with a loud clap of her daughter’s hands. A lot of them jumped from the sharp sound.
“NO. You know what you’ve done; I’m not letting you escape it.” She turned to the others with a scowl. “They fucked us. Knowing we are their daughters, they passed us to the left and had their way with the four of you. I can’t… even pretend to understand why. To prove a point? Or, my God… did they actually want to sleep with us, and settled for the next best thing?”
Theia finally felt she had to speak. Deep down, she knew it was useless, but she had to try. “That wasn’t what we did at all,” she said in a voice she wished were less meek. Not for the first time.
“Oh yes? Then enlighten me. Why did you come into this room?”
“We came to see what you were doing with yourselves all these nights,” Kali finally cut in, impatient at having been cut off so many times. “Which we did.”
“Oh, I know. I saw you.” When Kali’s head snapped back in surprise, Winter’s near-rigid military bearing turned slightly in her direction with a smirk. “Did you think you were discreet? I recognised my mother out there - and I saw what the rest of you looked like. Believe it or not, I do pay attention when Weiss texts me.” When named, her sister ducked her head slightly, not wanting the attention from the room. Not in regards to this. “She’s told me before that you have some sort of AA group you have started spending the occasional evening with; mostly, saying it gives her a good excuse to work, because when you’re busy you don’t question where she’s been.”
Willow looked over at Weiss, scandalised. The girl folded her arms over her bare chest and squeaked, “What? It isn’t like I did it to hurt you, I just didn’t want the interrogation!”
“I didn’t say… I just didn’t-” Willow cut off, biting her lips closed. Clearly she felt like she didn’t have any right; it was easy for Theia to see why, since she was definitely sitting like someone who was going to be sore in the morning. For a fun reason, not from being hit by a bus.
Could she hit Willow with a bus? No, no, she was being petty; they had all made the exact same mistake. Just because Willow’s involved her precious daughter didn’t make her any better or worse.
“And Neon!” Winter went on, since nobody else was stopping her. She laughed a little. “Oh, she was so happy to have met you… Raven? That’s you, isn’t it?” And of course, Raven just grimaced and folded her arms tighter over her chest. “Yeah, she’s going to be crushed to find out she had a ‘real connection’ with an old slut who fucked her friend’s daughter like it was no big deal.”
“We didn’t fuck,” Raven grunted. “Not that it’s any of your goddamn business.”
“Oh, it isn’t?”
“NO,” the other woman half-shouted at her. She had been embarrassed a second ago, but now she was striding forward to get right up in Winter’s face. She didn't back down, but her haughty smirk disappeared and her posture stiffened significantly. “What happened was between me and Blake. Maybe Kali can get mad at me, since she's family; you’re just some bitch who wasn’t even in this room, so you have zero say.”
“Watch how you talk to my daughter,” Willow cautioned her, a little steel creeping back into her voice. “She may be being unfair to you, but she’s still my family.”
“No, I’m not,” Winter snapped - and the way Willow crumpled in on herself told Theia this wasn’t the first time she had used that particular underhanded tactic. Then she turned back to Raven. “So, you don’t mind the whole world knowing that you and little Blakey had a romp in this back room?”
“Of course I would. Nobody who came back here would want it broadcast; it’s kinda the point, you brat.”
“So you’re proud of this? Your secret cradle-robbing conquest?”
“No. Not at all. It’s… we shouldn’t have come, we shouldn’t have done things this way, but… we were trying to make sure you girls were okay. And we screwed that up, but I’m gonna say something. I don’t care.”
“What?” Yang half-gasped, glancing between her and Blake and Winter in turn.
“I don’t care why this happened, or how, or… doesn’t matter. It happened. We can move past it, or bicker, or… it’s not gonna change that we all lost our heads, and wound up… doing… you know.” Finally, she turned to face Kali, whose face was very passive. “Man, I'm sorry - I don’t know how this got out of hand.”
“Oh, I do.” That was a very passive reaction for someone Theia had expected to be quite irate at the whole situation. Kali stepped forward and picked up the lemonade glass, which had formerly been her water glass. “This is the culprit.”
“Lemonade?” Weiss asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Not the lemonade; the water that was in it before.”
Before Kali could finish, the fifth dancer came back in with the six chairs, struggling with three under each arm. To their credit, Yang and Pyrrha were the quickest to help her, but the girls all took their own chair to unfold it and sit down… across from their own mothers. Kali opened her mouth to continue - but was cut off yet again.
“O-oh,” Rosebud breathed, a lot more awkward now. “Um… hey.”
“Hey,” Raven said with an arched eyebrow. Clearly, she wondered why the girl had chosen to sit next to Yang, and was looking so squirmy in her seat.
“Uh… Mom.” Yang just stared at her for a long moment. No reaction. So she finally gestured to the smaller dancer emphatically.
“Yeah, I’ve seen her. She's cute, but I'm not-”
“Have you?”
Blinking at her a few times, she looked between them, then really squinted at the girl, trying to figure out what Yang was going on about. Finally she sat back so hard her chair wobbled and almost tipped. “RUDY?!”
Rosebud flinched a little, then went back to poking her index fingers into each other. “H-hi, Aunt Raven. Um… it’s Ruby now, though? S-so, that’s a thing. Hi.”
“Aunt?” Kali asked in mild surprise. “Wait, wait… Qrow had a daughter?”
“No, no, she… she’s Tai’s. With the new wife. I just… I mean, she’s not my blood, I haven’t… really spent any time…” Now she looked regretful of that fact.
“It’s okay,” Ruby piped up, trying to seem upbeat even though she clearly looked hurt, like only a young girl could be. To the others, she offered, “I call her ‘Aunt Raven’ because, well, she’s not my mom or my stepmom, but she’s part of the family! Y’know?” Turning back again, she shrugged and said, “You were nice when we saw each other, I just… stopped seeing you, but it’s cool! I get it, a-and I did have a mom! For a while…”
A lot of pain entered Raven’s features, and her voice lowered into a softness Theia could scarcely ever remember hearing from the rough woman. “Yeah, I heard about Summer. Damn shame - way too young. I sent condolences with Yang. Uh, did she tell you?”
“Yeah,” Yang provided, still sounding shell shocked. Like she might pass out from trying to process everything.
Theia could relate. She glanced at Pyrrha very briefly, saw she was still somewhat hard, that her eyes still looked betrayed, and then had to avert her gaze. Somehow, this was both going far better and far worse than she had expected; nobody was killing anyone, but all of the ugliest feelings were coursing through the room, seeping into every crevice and pore. Eyes streaming at last, she leaned forward and grabbed the lemonade, taking a large swig.
“Oh….” Kali grimaced, having reached out with one hand in her general direction. Why? But she didn’t elaborate right away, just sat back and looked vaguely dismayed. Strange.
“So straighten us out on how you get here,” Winter was saying with a curl of her lip, which cut Kali off yet again. “You just decide to snoop around the only club catering to trans women just in case one of us is here?”
“She tracked your phone,” Raven grunted. Immediately, Willow was spinning to glare at her.
“RAVEN!”
“What? I dunno, the way this kid is grandstanding about everything pisses me off, so I’m gonna cut through the bullshit.” She took a huge drink of lemonade, ignoring Kali’s cringe. “Not your phone - Weiss’s. Sorry, still a little whiskey-brained. You’ve been so shady with her lately that she got sick of it, and got it into her head she ‘had’ to make sure you were really here and it wasn’t some glitch. Still don’t think it was right she did it, but I get why. We just came with her for moral support; never thought we’d run into the rest of you.”
“How could you do that?” Weiss asked, equal parts livid and scandalised. “That is an invasion of privacy!”
“I wanted to make sure you weren’t being sold into white slavery!” her mother rebutted - and instantly, Kali, Raven, and all the girls cringed hard. “What? What?! I’m allowed to be worried about my daughters!”
“Yeah, just say ‘slavery’,” Yang offered with a grunt.
“And just say ‘daughter’,” Winter added nastily. “You only have one as far as I’m con-”
Finally, Pyrrha cleared her throat to get everyone’s attention as Ruby spontaneously got up and decided to start serving everyone. Theia knew that in her shoes, she would definitely do something similar; the hope that everyone would be less testy with refreshments was the mark of a good hostess. “Thank you. It seems to me that this… whole thing… I know it may seem optimistic, but is it fair to say you had good intentions, and simply wound up in a… a situation you did not expect?”
Oh, the way she looked so desperate for it to be true when she looked at Theia broke her heart all over again. So she wasted no time telling her, “Exactly that. I for one was hoping we never saw Weiss, and it would teach Willow a lesson about trusting technology over just having an open and honest conversation with her daughter.”
“There!” Weiss burst out even while Willow glared at her. “See? Theiaki gets it, why can’t you?”
“Please don’t call her that,” Pyrrha said in a quiet, strained voice.
“Why not?!” Then she saw Pyrrha’s face and her brow furrowed before she leaned closer and repeated in a gentler tone, “Wait, why not?”
“It… it was what my father called her.”
They both looked at Theia, and she made herself meet Weiss’s concerned eyes. They were much easier to endure than her own child’s. “I did say I shouldn’t have told you that… remember?”
“Yes, you did,” she conceded, fidgeting a little.
“I’m sorry. I am so sorry, Willow - and to you too, Pyrrha. Even though I’m angry with you two, it doesn’t excuse… well, there just isn’t any excuse.”
As Ruby distributed the glasses of lemonade to all the girls, Kali reaching a hand up as if she wanted to stop her, Winter burst out, “NO! No, there isn’t - not for any of this! I see you have remorse, but you still walked into a show in which you would almost certainly see your own daughters naked! And then when the opportunity presented itself to fuck them, you certainly didn’t stop yourselves!”
“We didn’t fuck them,” Kali corrected her, tone sharp - probably thanks to not being able to get a word in edgewise before now. “And if you would all stop shouting over each other for a-”
“You really think that’s better?”
“Hey, you can say whatever the fuck you want,” Raven snarled, slamming down her nearly-empty lemonade glass. Blake’s mother just facepalmed. “But I fuckin’ enjoyed myself with a consenting adult who was not my kid, so take your fuckin’ guilt trip and shove it up your goddamn-”
“You knew she was your friend’s daughter. AND! And that your own daughter was still in this room, so is that much better in the long run?”
“I’m going to hazard a guess,” Theia finally offered. “I know I resisted at first; I really did try to just speak with Weiss, and find out what was going on in here. But she was very sweet, and I relaxed, and… and nature took its course. Something about the lights and the music made it very hard to stay on task.”
“Oh, not just those,” Kali muttered. Theia did hear her, but didn’t get a chance to ask what she meant.
“You still have willpower,” Winter offered nastily. “Do you want to know the worst part? Until I spoke to Neon, I actually was… not quite happy to see my mother here, but intrigued. I worried she was going to try to drag me out by my hair, but had this tiny seed of hope she had just come here to support me - even though I had no idea how she found out I was dancing. So to find out you just wanted to somehow fetishize your own children?”
Willow actually threw her recently-emptied glass across the room to shatter in the corner. Everyone went completely still as she stood over her girls. Weiss looked terrified, but Winter just gazed up at her defiantly, still not having risen from her folding chair - though her hands were tensed on the sides, ready to push upward.
“This was always your problem, Winter!” she bellowed, voice cutting through the music - which Theia noticed for the first time had been turned down a little during their ‘intermission’. Never in her life would she have expected a brothel to offer a snack break. “I know I didn’t have the tools to really try with you, but you were always so impatient! If I didn’t say something right, or insulted you on accident, or… or did any of the clearly inadequate things that happened after your coming out to me, you would wall me off, shut me out! Insult me and dismiss me like I was your subordinate! It was infuriating! And you’re still doing the same thing now, to three perfect strangers you have never met! Maybe on some level, I deserve it, but why don't you leave my friends alone?!”
Winter let out a slight scoff of bemusement, deciding not to get up again after all but instead just crossing her legs. Theia saw she was still wearing one of her dancing outfits, a dark blue bikini with ruffles; at least she wasn’t exposed like the other five dancers, who were all trying to figure out what to do with their persistent erections. Small comfort.
“Your definition of ‘trying’ was trying to tell me I was insane , Mother. What child like me wouldn’t have cut you off when they grew tired of being told they had to ‘act straight’, ‘be my son’, and all those other charming notions?”
The fight went out of Willow pretty quickly. She sat down in dejection, lips pressed tightly together to vent the tiniest speck of her anger.
“Do you want to know what the worst thing is?” Winter finally sighed with a shake of her head. “Even with this… monumental mistake… I know you’re telling the truth, and that you really were here out of some misguided attempt to ‘protect’ my sister. Ugh. It’s just so infuriating because you have historically been the shittiest parent in the world.”
“Not really,” Raven put in with a sigh, though she didn’t elaborate. Theia did notice Yang frown at her in sympathy, though.
“What do you mean?” Willow asked.
“Because of how you’ve been with Weiss,” Winter answered. “I kept asking her how things are at home, expecting her to tell me tales of suffering and woe, and… well, she described a mostly stable home life. You try with her. I’ll never understand why you couldn’t with me, but I also can’t dismiss that you’re supportive with my baby sister, and for that, I can’t completely hate you. So inconvenient.”
Weiss shook her head and sighed. “Winter, I keep telling you, and you keep not wanting to understand it because you’re so salty. She didn’t know how to handle you! But you showed her all the mistakes she was making in real time! By the time I came out, she remembered what not to do, and… and just handled it better the second time around. It’s not that complicated.”
“But why did you get to be the one who was treated like a human?!” Winter hissed. “We both deserved that!”
“Because I was ignorant,” Willow confessed baldly as Ruby finally started offering the snack tray to people. Most of them turned it down, but she noticed Yang eagerly accepting one of the subs. “Do you remember how many times I used slurs like ‘tranny’ when you came out? Or ones that didn’t even apply, like ‘twink’? Clearly, I didn’t know what I was talking about. I have tried to apologize to you in the past - I know,” she headed off Winter’s outburst, “I know it was inadequate! I truly hurt you, I never… I’ve never tried to pretend I haven’t. Not since you moved out of the manor and out of my life.”
The weight of those last words forestalled everyone from responding right away. In the reigning silence, Kali swallowed her bite of banana and said, “Can I say something?”
“What?” Winter blinked at her for a moment, then curled her lip. “This isn’t a class; speak if you have something worth saying.”
“Oh, I have, for a few minutes. It was going to be preventative medicine, but by now it’s just a warning, since nobody would shut up long enough for me to finish.” She set the half-eaten fruit on her lap and looked around at them. “You’re about to get aroused again. So before you start worrying about the reasons, I thought you might want to know it’s not your fault.”
That caused just about everyone in the room to blink in confusion. However, Theia had been wondering about this for a while now - and felt like she was the only one who noticed Kali’s alarm when they were drinking the lemonade. She looked down at her own nearly-empty glass, around at the other near-empty glasses. All of them but Kali’s; she hadn’t touched hers at all.
“What is it, Kali?” she finally asked. “GHB? Rohypnol?”
“I don’t think it’s that strong,” she responded while the others looked stunned. “Pure aphrodisiac, nothing so chemically overbearing that it removes our ability to make choices entirely. Just makes anything… sensual a little more difficult to ignore, the urges are stronger. A free party favor for our petting party. It was definitely in the mint water, and I’m fairly certain it’s in this lemonade, as well.”
“Jesus Christ,” Willow croaked, staring after her broken glass as if it were trying to come back and bite her.
"Oh yeah." Yang sat up a little straighter. "The boss lady told us our customers were gonna be super horny and we should be ready for it. Kinda figured she just meant in a general sense, but now…"
"It's true," Winter confirmed, clearly a little frustrated at having to admit as much. "I'm not part of the 'side job' myself, but I've heard Salem mention in the past that she adds a mild aphrodisiac to the drinks. Only back here," she clarified when just about everyone looked horrified. "When clients are clearly about to use this service; not for shows or anything else."
"You think that's any better?" Theia asked. "We still didn't consent to any kind of enhancement in our bloodstream."
Finally, Winter's ire abated more completely. "You have a point. On the other hand, prostitution isn't strictly legal, so I suppose her logic is that… well, if you're all already doing something outside the law, she may as well ensure you're satisfied customers."
"And the morality of the situation just doesn't apply?"
"You really want to talk about morality right now?" Willow scoffed.
"Yes!" Glancing briefly at Weiss and Pyrrha, Theia looked her friend in the eye. "Really think about it; without a little something extra clouding our judgment, I think it's a lot less likely we would have given into our baser instincts and fooled around with each other's children. Honestly, I could tell I wasn't myself even before your daughter sat on my lap."
"Yes," Kali added as she sat forward. "Just when the lights were going down and the show began, I started to feel a slight change. Though I did some experimentation later, in regards to how powerful an effect it had on us."
"Experimentation?" Blake asked. "Haven't you done enough of that for one lifetime?"
Kali met her daughter's eyes for an instant, both of their expressions unreadable. Theia couldn't help but notice that they were even more alike than most of the other mother-daughter pairs. Then she continued, "Anyway… I forced myself to stop with Yang. For a moment. And then relaxed again when I realized that I had the power to actually affect what I was doing. Maybe too much… but at least I confirmed that it didn't entirely take away our ability to make decisions."
"Oh yeah," Yang breathed as she remembered the instant to which Kali was referring. "Thought that was weird. Makes sense now."
Having put the tray back, Ruby let out a tiny sigh as she plopped back in her seat. Theia tried not to watch her raging erection wobble but she was the only one still fully hard at present - and, of course, the lemonade was kicking in. Apparently it was also laced, as Kali had predicted. Worse yet, it was going to hit her even harder because she had restrained herself somewhat with Weiss, and never did get her own needs met; rubbing her thighs together, she could feel wetness had leaked down them, and she even had to fight down a moan. Just from that! What a disaster.
"So! Can I say something?"
Everybody was a little surprised. It was Pyrrha who finally said, "By all means, Ruby."
"Thanks. So, uh… I wasn't supposed to get busy with anybody," she laughed nervously. "I was just supposed to dance and then get outta here, and come back with snacks. Which I totally did! You guys should try the bratwurst, like, they're amazing!"
Raven scoffed. "Of course you shouldn't 'get busy'. Ain't you sixteen?"
Flushing scarlet, the teenager had to clear her throat. "I'll be nineteen! Like, really soon…"
"In a couple years, soon?"
"Noooooo! Like, months! And anyway, even though we all had the same training, I'm not sure I'm gonna do that thing, it's too… I don't even know if I wanna have sex with strangers, so I just said 'no thank you' and let them go for it with you guys tonight. Maybe I could try it next time, or maybe I wouldn't." She cleared her throat again, fidgeting with her small plate of marinated Lil Smokies. Theia could still see her "lil smokie" poking up from behind it, though. "U-um, anyway, I know a lot happened when I wasn't in here…"
"Understatement of the century," Willow sighed, taking a drink of the lemonade.
"Willow!" Kali hissed.
"What?" She glanced down, then grimaced. "Oh, I already- I drink when I'm nervous, you know that! Someone take this away from me!"
As Pyrrha stood and took the glass, she flashed her a small smile. Willow smiled back… and Theia felt like crawling into a hole somewhere. But even though she hated it, she knew she and Weiss had shared a similar connection. Fair was fair.
"Yeah," Ruby recovered, mouth slightly full. "So like… the good news is, everybody's okay! Look around! It's weird that your friends were kinda related to the girl you were with, but I mean, sometimes two brothers marry two sisters, and stuff like that. It doesn't mean everybody's 'sick' every time! And it sounds to me like, um, like everyone in here cares about everybody, in a way?"
"Speak for yourself," Winter offered, glaring at her mother.
"Alright, enough bickering," Raven finally sighed. "We're all kinda in the shit. I think what Ruby was trying to- GOD DAMN, what is with you guys?! You just not listenin'?!"
She snatched the lemonade away from Ruby before she had a chance to drink more than another mouthful. While the girl looked chagrined, Raven handed it to Pyrrha who had just come back from putting Willow's on the buffet; she smiled and moved on to collect the other glasses. Maybe it was strange, but in spite of the situation Theia was proud of her daughter for trying to take care of everyone.
"L-like I was saying," Ruby continued, even though her face was red from forgetting about the aphrodisiac in their beverages, "I know this is messed up, and everybody feels a little nuts right now. But I really think what's important is for us to talk! Y'know? So I have an idea. This room has four corners, so why don't we put the music back on and turn the lights down again for a little like, almost-privacy, a-and have some family meetings? Just to clear the air and get the feelings out there, and understand where everybody is coming from!"
Winter opened her mouth, but before she could even get a word out, Kali pointed at her with a death glare. Defiant as she looked, she still subsided into silence and gestured for Ruby to continue.
"And when we're done, we girls can come to the middle, and then you mommies can meet at the snack table! Because like, I think us talking and you talking is just as important as the family meetings. So does that sound okay?"
"Well…" Blake fidgeted for a second, looking around at everyone gathered. "I'm still very uncomfortable, but I also know you're probably right."
"Same," Yang sighed. "Man, I can't believe our first clients were our fucking moms . How in the hell?"
"Go to your corners," Winter sighed as she headed back toward the stage. "I'll take care of the lights and sound."
"You're leaving?" Weiss asked in a pleading tone.
"Well, I certainly didn't sleep with anyone in this room. So what do I have to talk about?" When her little sister continued to look dejected, she shook her head and rolled her eyes. "Fine. I'll be right back."
"Come on," Theia said to her daughter quietly, not touching her but moving a little closer. "This is probably going to be awkward, so the sooner we get started…"
"Of course." Pyrrha looked very conflicted, but not nearly as disgusted as some of the others. A small mercy.
As she turned toward the nearest corner, Theia glanced around the rest of the room. Everyone else was breaking into groups and heading off with their family; she also noticed Ruby tagged along with Yang, probably because she still counted as family even if Raven wasn't her parent and she didn't sleep with anyone. She was just barely able to flash Weiss an apologetic smile, and receive one in return-
Before the lights faded down again, complete with disco ball. The music came up, almost as loud as before but not quite. Even though Theia tried to tell herself she was making a big deal about nothing, a niggling doubt in the back of her mind told her maybe this wasn't the best atmosphere for such tribunals. They were all going into this powerfully aroused and with nothing but shame in their hearts. She could only hope each of them were able to bond with their daughters and come out of this better for the ordeal, instead of regretting it for the rest of their lives.
#The Housewives Hit Club Futopia#rwby smut#rwby modern au#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#naughtybutweiss#nsfw-Text
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
NOTE: Only a couple more chapters to go! I promise to anyone still reading, I'll try to wrap this fic up before the year is out.
=Chapter 58
The following morning was all kinds of awkward. Not as bad as it could have been, but there were still awkward glances between Weiss and Kali, Weiss and her own mother, Blake and her mother, and Weiss and Blake. It was a good thing nothing had happened between Blake and Willow or nobody would have been able to speak. Salem herself didn’t seem to give a flying fig about the tension, and most of the other higher ups were the same. Ilia did notice everything was a little awkward but made no real comment.
Once they finished their hasty breakfast and were getting ready to head to class, they ran into an unlikely trio in the grand foyer. Vernal seemed to be sending May and Neon on their way with large purses – likely stuffed with stacks of greenbacks.
“Ah,” Blake said as she hefted her schoolbag over her leather-clad shoulder. “Heading out with your hard-won reward?”
“Hey, I DID win it hard,” Neon spoke up immediately. “So watch your tone, sunshine, or I’ll watch it FOR you.”
“I… what?”
“Nothing.” The lanky girl turned to Weiss and said in a casual, weather-discussion voice, “So are you alright? I mean, the last time we saw each other, you blew somebody’s dick off. It wasn’t pretty.”
Wincing, Weiss whispered, “Sorry. I was… well, he deserved it, but I was not in the best of mental mindse-”
“YES, he deserved it! What we caught him trying to do? I’m surprised you didn’t cut it off with a hacksaw!” Blake let out a startled laugh. Weiss noticed May creeping toward the door, hoping not to be noticed, and Vernal was also making good her exit because she didn’t care at all about this situation. “But yeah, you seem plenty happy right now. That’s good.”
“Guess I am. I mean… not completely ‘better’ but happier, for sure.”
Neon nodded for a second, expression casually satisfied and pleased on her behalf. And she thought that would be it. But then she suddenly asked, “Want a little help getting better?”
“Huh?” But then Neon was hanging off her, hands clasped on the far shoulder from the side where modest assets were pushing into her arm. “U-uhhh, I…”
“Noticed when I rescued you that you seemed to be giving off this… aura. A fun one.”
“Yes,” Blake suddenly cut in – literally cutting in, sliding her arm between Neon and Weiss’s bodies. “Your ‘aura’ senses were dead on the money. But she’s already got enough help getting better, and doesn’t need any from you.”
As Weiss sighed in relief, Neon giggled. “Oh golly, the jealous girlfriend was in the room all along! Wowee! Come on, can’t we all share?”
“Not with you.”
“Now, Blake,” Weiss said in a carefully neutral tone. “Just let her go. She didn’t hurt anyone by offering, so even though I have no interest-” This was directed slightly more at Neon “-there’s no reason to be so mean.”
While Blake looked annoyed, Neon sighed and slumped. “Ruining my fun. But I understand, I walked right into something monogamous, or something. No fun at all! But I’m not interested in twisting anybody’s arm into ‘fun’ - that doesn’t even make sense, right? Still, I can definitely tell you that you’re missing out.” She winked and let her tongue flick out between her little pink lips.
“Noted. But before you go, I do need to thank you for helping me.”
“Even if it was for money,” Blake put in sullenly – then watched Weiss hug the hired thug, kiss her on the cheek. “H-hey!”
“That could have gone a lot worse if you weren’t there. Thanks.”
Neon was actually a little pink in the cheeks now, even though she still had the same playfully amused look on her face. “Hey, anytime. If you ever find yourself in Alsius… look me up. JUST to say hi!” she flung at the scowling Blake. “Why are you so sensitive?!”
“Oh, leave me alone!” But the other two only laughed. Having Blake be so territorial was actually somewhat sweet.
The rest of the day was nice enough. Weiss finally began to feel like life was getting back to normal, even if there was still a bit of work left to do. But it was improving. Yang and the rest of the Dragons were in high spirits, laughing and joking at their table, and she couldn’t help noticing Pyrrha was just as thrilled. Ruby and Penny looked more shy about their newfound deeper relationship than most of the rest of them.
The biggest change of them all was Ilia. During their lunches, Weiss and Blake had agreed that, for simplicity’s sake, it was easiest to behave as if she and Yang were the only two together, and Blake and Ilia were trending in that direction. Explaining that both Blake and Weiss were technically connected to more than one person romantically seemed too messy to get into; better to just avoid those conversations altogether.
And all was fine… until cheer practice.
The entire time, everyone but Pyrrha was giving Weiss strange looks. She kept trying to decide if they were being petty over some imagined slight, or if she wasn’t performing at her best – but she truly felt like she was. So what was their issue?
“Time for the pyramid, girls!” Goodwitch called out, clapping her hands together to get them arranging themselves into the proper formation. Weiss was used to being the one in the middle row, on the right. Gwen was supposed to be on top, due to being one of the shortest on the squad.
But that wasn’t what came to pass. Gwen, Dew, and Octavia all hesitated. Pyrrha was already in position and Nebula was ready to climb onto her and Dew once they got in position, but they couldn’t get started until the rest of the foundation was in place.
“What is the matter?” No answer. Their teacher sighed and took a step forward. “Really, I do not understand the problem. Do you need some kind of incentive? How about being benched - is that enough?”
It was Gwen who motioned her closer, whispering in her ear. Clearly she didn’t want to do it but felt impelled to anyway.
“Excuse me?! Don’t be ridiculous! Why should Schnee care what’s up your skirt?”
Instantly, Weiss felt her blood run cold. Fantastic. The possibilities were a very short list, but she still wanted to pinpoint where the problem was. A quick glance around showed three girls were all glancing at two of the others. But even though Octavia looked weirdly triumphant…
“Violette!” Goodwitch gasped in surprise as the clearly uncomfortable Nebula took off running for the locker room. What was her problem?! Gwen sighed and ran after her as Octavia and Dew glared at Weiss, as if she were causing problems intentionally.
“Alright,” Pyrrha said in a very firm-yet-positive voice. “Girls, I think we should do some stretches for a while. Make sure we keep ourselves limber.”
However, they barely had a chance to get started. A very shaken Gwen appeared a little later and glanced around at everyone briefly. But even though Octavia and Dew flocked to her, trying to ask what was wrong, she zeroed in on someone else.
“Schnee. Um… Nebula says she wants to see you.”
“What?” Standing from where she had been stretching, she said, “Why?” But she got no answer. In absence of any details, she made her way to the showers.
Nebula was seated in the exact same place she had been when two Dragons cornered her during the dance. Where there had been experimentation. And her hands were white-knuckling on the edge of the bench. No one else was in the locker room at the moment, so Weiss shrugged and made her way to her side.
“Alright,” Weiss began in a soft voice. “I’m here. Care to tell me what this is about?”
A little pink tongue poked out through her lips to wet them. “I’m sorry. I…” She cleared her throat, probably more as an excuse to delay what she had to say rather than because it was necessary. “I told them that you made me feel funny. A-and I tried not to tell them why, I didn’t want to, but Octavia got me alone, a-and she kept pushing, and pushing, and…” The tears were starting now. “It was like if I didn’t tell them what happened, they w-wouldn’t be my friends anymore, and they’re my best gal pals, and I c-couldn’t-”
“Shhhh,” Weiss soothed her, petting up and down her back. The girl jumped but didn’t pull away or protest. “I’m the one who owes you an apology.”
“Why? Like you said, I… I didn’t stop you. Over and over, I could have. I know I could have, you asked me to!”
“True. But Blake and I knew you weren’t ready. We kept pushing, and I feel as if maybe we-”
“No.”
“No?”
Biting her lips for a moment, she whispered, “You were right. I’ve had a lot of time to think over the weekend, and I realised that I was really curious what… it would be like to kiss someone, and when push came to shove… I didn’t… mind that it was a girl.” Her cheeks filled with rouge. “Especially one as pretty as you. But that’s crazy! Right? Real zany, I feel like a degenerate, b-but you were so sweet to me when you did it, and afterward, and I just screamed at you, a-and you and that Italian girl didn’t even… y-you…”
“Hey, hey,” she soothed her in as gentle a tone as possible. “It’s scary. Right? Sure was my first time. But listen. If... you want… I will accept full responsibility.”
“What does that mean?”
“You can keep telling them I dared you to do it, and it was really weird and scary, and you don’t want to anymore. This way, I’m the bad guy and you don’t have to feel like a ‘degenerate’ as you put it.” At Nebula’s shocked expression, she shrugged and said, “They already think that, anyway. You just have to go along with it; might as well, as close to true as it happens to be.”
“But it isn’t true. Weiss…” Throat constricting, she fiddled with her fingers. “I think… um… apple.”
“Apple?”
“To all of it. Apple.”
Ah, she had forgotten their little coded game. Nodding her understanding, Weiss sat next to her and anxiously rubbed her palms along her skirt. “Oh. So you actually did enjoy yourself that much.”
“Maybe not as much as you and those Dragons girls, but… it was…” Her lips split into a shy smile. “Wowee, it was like magic!”
“I’ve been told I’m quite a good kisser,” she chuckled, even if she was blushing about it.
“Does this mean… a-am I going with you?”
“What?! Oh! No, no, no, sorry!” When she saw Nebula’s face fall, she giggled and nudged her. “It was one kiss. I know those are special, and I’m honoured that I was your first. But I’m already going with someone.”
“The Chinese girl, right? Octavia told me.”
“Yes,” she said, trying not to be annoyed that Nebula kept identifying people by their race. “However… if you want a few more kisses, I don’t mind.” Crossing her legs under the bench at the ankles, she whispered, “Just so long as you understand it doesn’t mean we’re steadies. However…”
Nebula lifted slightly from her cloud of disappointment, glancing sideways at her fellow paper shaker. “Huh? However… what?”
“I know a lot of girls who kiss girls now. And would be happy to introduce you around.”
“The Dragons? But they’re criminals; they might hurt me.”
“They won’t,” she promised her gently, laying a hand on her arm. “They are tough, and they get in fights, but they don’t just attack random girls like you; it’s… not like that. They just aren’t afraid to fight back if someone hurts one of them.” Bravery flaring up a little stronger, she added, “One of us.”
“Us? You mean, you’re one of them?” she hissed in wonder.
“Yep! And trust me, it’s not so bad as you think. They’re just girls who like kissing girls and want to feel safe doing that. So… you have a choice to make, I guess.”
“I do? Oh… you mean…” She swallowed, glancing from side to side. “Either you can take the fall for me, a-and I can tell Octavia and the other girls that you made me do it… or… you’ll help me meet these Dragons?”
“Exactly.” Then she stood. “But you aren’t alone. And you don’t have to decide right now.”
She had taken three steps away when Nebula popped up and caught her by the hand, pulling her closer. Weiss felt her pulse fluttering when their foreheads touched.
“You don’t have to take the fall; that’s not right. I’ll tell them it’s just something that happened.”
“They won’t believe you,” she warned her. “They want to see me as a villain who attacked you, and I understand why. That’s how I felt before Yang swept me off my feet: nobody would ever want a girl to plant one on them. Truly believed that through and through. So you really should take your time; think about what you want, and who you want to be.”
“I want… to be Nebula,” she said incredulously, sparkling eyes narrowing slightly in defiance.
“Who’s that? A paper shaker who doesn’t rock the boat… or a woman who wants to play with Dragons?”
The poor, bewildered girl didn’t have any answer. Weiss squeezed her hand once, then left her in the locker room alone to think.
“That’s pretty bold,” Blake said when they were hanging out by their bikes after school. As she had promised, Yang was to take her home; shared custody. So for now, she was lingering next to Yang until they were to leave. “But I can’t say I’m all that surprised. You laid it on pretty thick with her.”
“I’m impressed, Schnee,” Cinder purred as she came to stand next to her, sliding a fingertip up and down Weiss’s arm. Weiss held still and didn’t react overly, even though she did feel her heart thump a little quicker. “Didn’t think you would become a hunter.”
“Hunter?”
Even though she was already rolling her eyes, Yang said, “One of the Dragons who chases girls like you did with Nebbie. And I did with you, kinda. There’s hunters and gatherers, y’know? Like in nature, or primitive tribes from back in those days.”
“And what’s a gatherer?” she asked with a slight chuckle.
“We don’t have many,” Blake admitted. “But they’re the kind of Dragons who wait for girls to show interest in us a little more instead of seeking them out aggressively. Velvet, Ilia.”
“Ohhhh. And you thought since it was Yang who sought me out, and I haven’t really been chasing other skirts… I get it.”
Lips pressing against Weiss’s ear, Cinder told her, “You’re turning me on with this story.”
“Good,” she whispered back. “Let Emerald take care of you.” The visible fiery eye widened slightly, but she was smirking as she headed back to her special friend’s side. It was nice to see them so comfortable around each other now, and not in a “just friends” way.
“You’re a lot more of a wolf than I thought,” Yang laughed, nudging her. “Glad I got you on lockdown before you really came into your own.”
“Let me guess; it’s a turn on?”
“Hell yeah.” Blake and Coco were already nodding their agreement with The Dragon, and Cinder was still smirking hungrily. “None of us had the princess pegged for a hunter; even me. Though I knew you were made of tougher stuff than you thought.”
Folding her arms over her chest, she turned away slightly. “Hmph! I think I’m being insulted. You girls really don’t have any confidence in me.”
For a moment, they were all laughing at her. Then the laughter petered out when Nebula Violette herself walked into their midst. A quick glance around showed Weiss that her three friends had been heading for the rest of the parking lot when she broke off from their number, and stood there like fish out of water, watching as the shaking girl walked right into the midst of predators. Willing prey.
“Speak of the devil,” Cinder murmured.
“H-hello,” she just barely managed to whisper. Then she cleared her throat and said, “S-so… Weiss said that I could… say hello.”
“You have. Congratulations.” But Emerald nudged her, so she rolled her eyes and kept her mouth shut after that jibe.
“Hey, c’mere,” Yang bade her. The girl edged closer. “No like, here.” Once Nebula was within range, she pulled her right up against herself and Weiss. “This what you had in mind?”
“W-wait!” she gasped in shock.
“Kidding, kidding. You can relax.” The numb girl didn’t move when released; just lingered a few inches away, glancing between Weiss and Yang’s blazing eyes. “I’m Yang.”
“I-I’m Nebula.”
“You’re cute,” she purred – and instantly, Nebula was squeaking and blushing. That fast. Had Weiss been that easy when she first was targeted by the greaser girls? “We could eat you up… if that’s what you want. But Weiss said you were just kinda testing the waters. No problem, take your time.”
Hands glided over Nebula’s shoulders, making her jump – but Blake quickly leaned in so she could see her face as she whispered, “No one’s going to make you do anything you don’t want to do. But we’ll play with you as much or as little as you like.”
Cinder, Emerald and Coco began to circle like sharks. Ilia and Velvet hung back like the “gatherers” they were, both amused and mortified at how forward the others could be sometimes. But Weiss simply remained, halfway between gatherer and hunter.
“Do you want a kiss from one of us? Just to see if you’re really okay, or if you should be going.”
“H-hey!”
They turned as one to see one of Nebula’s little clique standing there, trembling all over – much worse than Nebula herself, who was anxious and uncertain. Gwen Darcy was actually terrified. “Can we help you?” Cinder asked, quite a bit more coldly than her questions for Nebula had been.
“Leave h-her alone! She’s… not a freak like you guys, don’t hurt her!”
“Nobody’s hurting anybody,” Blake assured her. “She’s just curious about our little… social club.” Emerald and Coco laughed, and even Yang chuckled a little under her breath.
“I don’t believe that!” She took a step back, as if she would run away, but then she darted into their midst and started tugging at Nebula’s arm, her dark curls bobbing from where they were pulled back into her ponytail. “C’mon, let’s am-scray, these girls are bad news!”
But Nebula dug her heels in. “No! Just… hang on, don’t pull on me!”
“Hey.” Yang’s word was quiet, but the thread of steel was unmistakable. “Let her go. I know you’re trying to help, but you don’t get to push her around like that.”
Terrified down to her saddle shoes, Gwen let go. “B-but you’re the ones… you’re hurting her, you were going to beat her up or s- or something. What’s with you guys?”
“They were fine,” Nebula told her in a quiet voice. “They just wanted me… they were asking if I wanted to join the Dragons. I told them I’m not sure.”
That was close enough to true. But Weiss was amused by how Nebula spun the situation, making it clear that she wasn’t in danger but not fully admitting to her curiosities.
“You’re not sure?! What are you talking about? They’re delinquents, and they act like boys! Really unladylike and uncouth, and I can’t believe- what’s gotten into you? And you, Schnee!” Licking her lips, she finally shouted, “Is this because the Chinese girl kissed you?”
A bemused Yang glanced between the two of them. “Yep, that’s it. I got a magic kiss, and anybody who locks with these lips has to have more. Wanna find out?”
“NO!” Gaping at everyone there, she finally tried to tug Nebula’s arm again - but Emerald pushed her hand off. “Hey! Don’t you touch me!”
“Don’t you touch her,” she countered with a scowl. “Unless she asks for your help.”
“What is it you want?” Blake asked Nebula softly. “If you ask for her help, we’ll all step aside.”
Silence reigned for a few long seconds. Nebula’s shame-filled eyes flicked between Weiss, and Gwen, and the others. Then, a little at a time, Gwen began to back off, tears beginning to shimmer in her eyes.
“Fine. Be one of them. Be disgusting if that’s what you want, I don’t… I was going to help you but you don’t care.”
“I do!” she said to Gwen’s back as she turned and stomped off. “Gwen? Gwen, I do care – I really-”
“Forget it,” Blake sighed. “She’s not going to listen unless you run after her.”
“Go on,” Yang prompted her with a little pat on the shoulder. “I mean, she’s one of your best friends, right? I know you don’t wanna lose her.”
However, Gwen was already on the other side of the parking lot. And Nebula wasn’t moving. She squirmed a little uncomfortably, but in the end, she turned to look up at Weiss.
“What should I do?”
“You say that as if I know,” she laughed softly. “I’m sorry about Gwen; you know how headstrong she and Octavia can be.”
“But I want her to know she’s my friend… except… I don’t want to leave you girls, we were in the middle of something…” Whimpering, she hid her face in her hands - until she felt Weiss pulling them away. “Huh?”
“You’re alright.” She gave her a little kiss on the forehead, and Nebula sighed and let her eyes fall closed. “Aren’t you?”
“Hmm…” Blake began to massage her shoulders again, and she sighed, letting her head loll very slightly as the sensation washed over her. “Oooh, that feels so good…”
A little chuckle fell from Cinder’s lips. “Good instincts, Schnee. This one is ripe for the picking.”
“Hey! She’s not a tomato!”
“Isn’t she?” Yang snorted.
“Quiet, you.” Then she cupped Nebula’s cheek to get her to look up at them. “So you are interested? You don’t mind coming along with us, seeing where this leads?”
It only took the dazed, highly affected girl a few more seconds to decide. Her chin tilted up so she could graze her lips over Weiss’s very briefly, causing a few of the Dragons to coo or chuckle. Then she pulled back, biting her lip and blushing a brilliant shade of scarlet.
“Weiss? Let’s play.”
1 note
·
View note
Text
WARNINGS: Age difference, armpit kink. Some incest discussions.
Boy have I been through some shit lately but I won't bore you with all the details lol. I'm going to try to get back to posting again now that I physically can. Enjoy!
=Chapter 56
“Well, this is just, just… ABSURD!”
Though Captain Ironwood looked uncomfortable and Willow had moved beyond that point to distraught, Kali Belladonna was cool as a cucumber, wearing her most conservative black dress with white polka dots in an effort to seem “professional”. Weiss didn’t know what on Earth she was doing there; she was just a kid! What good would it do to drag her into the proceedings?
However, none of them looked nearly as uncomfortable as Leonardo Lionheart. The man blustered into his bushy blonde beard, glaring down his pince-nez at the sheaf of papers in his hand as if they had just insulted his parentage.
“What does it say, Leo?” Ironwood insisted through gritted teeth.
“No. No, this isn’t what we discussed. As the executor of the Schnee estate, I know - I know back to front that we altered this document!”
“Did you?” Kali purred with a small smirk, eyes alight with amusement.
Sweeping the pince-nez off, the man brandished them at her. “What are you doing here, anyway? I am the executor – Mrs. Schnee has me, she doesn’t need some additional party here to defend her interests! That’s already my job!”
“Is it?”
“Are you going to sit there and ask two-word questions this entire time?!”
“Am I?” By now, Weiss had to resist the temptation to snicker, but she didn’t dare – not with the stern face of the Vale police captain so close at hand. The last thing she wanted right now was undue attention. When she saw the blood vessel throbbing on Leo’s temple, Kali raised a hand to forestall him. “Just… read it, so we can get on with our days, hm?”
“I can’t read it if it isn’t the genuine document.” He looked all over a few pages, then shook his head. “But it is. And I know it’s- but where is the new one?”
In this case, it was Weiss’s mother who came to the rescue. “As far as I know, there is no ‘new’ document.” And she was being completely genuine, her voice trembling as she dabbed at the corners of her eyes. “What is this all about, Mr. Lionheart? I w-would really like to get this over with.”
“Yes,” Kali said in a firm tone. “All the required parties are present, and you have the paperwork. Just read it.”
Finally conceding that he had no other recourse, the man sighed and rolled his eyes. Sure, he could try to stall for time and try to find this alleged other document, but it would poke a lot of holes in his credibility that he certainly didn’t want poked. He had to abandon his protests to save face.
“Very well.” He cleared his throat, holding out the document. “Alright… ‘I, Jacques Pierre Schnee, being of sound mind and body, do hereby bequeath my worldly possessions to the following. To my wife, Willow, I leave my property. This includes our home in Atlas Heights, as well as our burial plot, and the undeveloped plot of land in the Hamptons.’”
“Ohhh, I had forgotten the Hamptons,” she breathed, clearly overcome by remembering it. When she began to shiver from the force of holding back her emotions Kali slid an arm around her back, bracing her and keeping her in the present.
“Yes, well.” Lionheart cleared his throat, perhaps feeling a little guilty for holding up the works. Weiss certainly hoped so. “‘To my eldest daughter, Winter, I leave my holdings in Schnee Communications. May this bring her prosperity and security.’ And she’ll be sent a letter, telling her of such,” he added. “‘To my second-born daughter, Weiss, I leave all of my liquid assets, in a trust that shall mature when she comes of age-’ See, this is why I said I thought I remembered a newer version. Obviously, Young Weiss is technically of age now, so there ought to-”
Kali cleared her throat. However, it was Willow who said, “May we please get on with it? I… I know Whitley comes next, but he hasn’t… he doesn’t seem t-to want to speak with us.”
This was the worst blow of them all. Though Weiss had been unable to deliver the news herself of their father’s death, her mother had gone straight to Whitley to do that herself. But it was too late. He had already heard it on the local radio broadcast at some point and was in a fit state when she found him in his room. Reportedly, he had thrown things at her in his grief, and Kali stormed in to shout him down – which meant that eventually, when Raven found out, she had to be heavily persuaded not to take the boy over her knee and “teach him to respect his elders,” as she phrased it. That wouldn’t have helped matters much.
“‘...I bequeath my fleet of vintage automobiles, stocks in Wells Fargo, and coin collection.’ Hmm…” Lionheart turned the page this way and that, squinting at it.
“Something the matter?” Kali asked in a passive voice. One that would have fooled most people who didn’t know her well enough into believing that it was truly passive.
“No, no. I just remembered another article being in this section… something about controlling interest of Schnee Communications.”
“Well, it’s not there. Obviously that goes to either his wife or his eldest daughter - and I believe you already said it was Winter’s.”
“But they’re women,” he said in a whisper, face incredulous. The glares he got back quickly cut off that line of reasoning when he realised he was outnumbered, and he refocused on the paper. “Right, you’re right; if it is not specified otherwise, this would indicate it’s Winter who inherits the company. What she chooses to do with it from this point on is up to her.”
Nodding, Weiss reached over to take up Kali’s free hand, and got a squeeze in return. “Does… it say anything else? Or is that it?”
“That seems to be it,” he assured her with a weak little smile. Nothing seemed to reassure him about the ‘missing updated will’ that he insisted was real – and Weiss privately knew had been. It just never had the chance to be finalised, and the Dragons had made sure it didn’t exist at all. “The rest is legalese and trappings, and there are a few other minor items left to extended family members. Apparently, he has an old bust of Sitting Bull…?”
Her mother shivered. “Always hated that thing, leering at me in the study. I hope his cousin finds it less off-putting when he gets it.”
“He really didn’t have any goodbyes for us?” Weiss whispered, somehow disappointed – despite how much her opinion of the man had fallen in recent weeks.
“Afraid not. Now then, if that will be all, I have another appointment in a few hours. If you could all sign and initial this document, we can begin to distribute the assets.”
As they signed the documents, Captain Ironwood stood stiffly. “Well, I am glad to hear this matter settled. To be honest, I was afraid old Almost-Mayor Jacques would find yet more ways to make life miserable for the V.P.D., even in death. But maybe we can finally put old skeletons to rest and get back to actually protecting and serving the people of this town again.”
“What’s that?” Lionheart asked in a would-be innocent tone - though Weiss noticed his eyes were still rather sharp as they landed on the tall officer.
“Nothing. Apologies for my harsh words.” He waited until the last dotted line had been signed, then said without any delay, “Excellent. Good day, sir, ma’ams,” before turning crisply on his heel to exit the stuffy office.
It was only Willow who said, “Thank you, Mr. Lionheart,” before they took their own copies of their letters and followed the captain out. Weiss didn’t even turn back. She just wanted to forget this whole matter as best she could; it was too creepy to hear her father’s words from beyond the grave, regardless of if they were through the filter of legal advice.
Once they were in the car, Kali suddenly muttered, “Good.”
“Good?” Willow said in exasperation. “It was awful! How will I ever be free of him if his ghost keeps coming back to haunt me?”
But Weiss was paying closer attention to the smirk on Kali's face. “What did you do?”
“Nothing at all, really,” she replied airily. “Only ensured that justice was served, and the will – the real will as it stood before Jacques lost his few remaining marbles – was read in full and carried out. Of course, I did have to cash in my favors with Ethel in the city records department, and Sam at the bank, but… I can't think of a better time to use them than now.”
“Oh.” Curious, Willow sat forward a little more, even while Weiss pretended to be very interested in the trees outside. “So are you saying there really was a new will? Leonardo wasn't just making things up?”
In the rearview mirror, Weiss could see Kali's eyes narrowing in anger. “Apparently. Though the final draft of the document vanished, the rough drafts and witnesses could have made trouble for these proceedings if I didn’t persuade them to keep quiet.”
“And controlling interest in Schnee Communications? Some of that really was supposed to go to my son.”
“Creative editing,” she supplied with an impish little smirk. “Of course, if you really do want him to inherit the company, you can take that up with Winter when she’s visiting. But for now, I thought it was more important that we ladies hold the reins.”
Weiss was floored. Before this day, she was resigned to being a pauper for the rest of her life – or at least until she finished college. The way Kali described the new will that she had made disappear was a lot closer to what she had been expecting, given what a terrible man her father turned out to be. Maybe such destruction would have fixed that, maybe not; she had just been angry at the time, not truly expecting to affect lasting change. But the Jacques of yesteryear had really wanted to give his family everything at one point in his life. Twisted as it was that his mind and heart changed so much, it only made her mourn who he had once been along with her mother.
“Did… we make a mistake? Maybe he just needed to be… I don't know… if we could have dragged him away from his fancy clothes and his police protection, and all that stuff…”
Kali didn't hesitate in the slightest. “A leopard doesn't change his spots, Weiss. And he was certainly a leopard – a true predator. If we didn't stop him when we did…”
“And considering what he almost did to you?” That might have been the first time she heard her mother sound truly furious about her late husband. “He was no longer the man I once loved. Nothing like him. If I were a braver woman, I would have pulled that trigger myself.”
The fury combined with that vicious threat startled Weiss. But Kali grinned and said, “Ooh, you’re giving me goosebumps, Willow.” Not that her mother noticed with all that rage humming in her veins.
“Alright, you’re both right,” Weiss sighed. “And I knew you were. It’s just… hard.”
“This is good news, though. I know it doesn’t feel like it right now. Probably still feels like joining the Dragons was the beginning of the end, doesn’t it?”
“No.”
“Oh?”
“No,” she confirmed with a slight smile. Any fool would have known she was thinking about the driver’s own daughter, and another certain blonde. “Just feels like the beginning.”
It earned her a genuine smile from the dark-haired duchess. “Then that’s great to hear. We’re all happy to have you – both of you, Willow, in case you were wondering. Still, this distribution of his ill-gotten wealth is the silver lining to the dark clouds of these past years. Enjoy the benefits.”
“Yes,” Willow breathed, even if she didn’t sound as if she fully agreed. “Enjoy.”
There was a lot to discuss once they got back to Salem’s safehouse. Weiss really tried to stay focused on it, but she was still busy thinking about a lot of other minor, personal details. Like the thug trying to hurt her. Blake and Yang. Ilia, and how that had gone better than she hoped but seemed stalled out now. Her mother, and everything she was going through.
In fact, it was her mention of this after a very long, drawn-out meeting with the High Dragon that snapped her out of her stupor. Because someone offered to listen and it caught her so off guard she could scarcely believe it.
“What did you say?”
“I said, we should go somewhere and talk,” Kali repeated with a slight laugh. “There’s an old gazebo in the back garden of this ramshackle palace. What if I brought some cookies and milk along?”
“Huh?” Weiss replied again. She had been about to hunt down Blake, since Yang was out currently. “I m-mean, why just me? You should be trying to make my mother feel better.”
Waving a hand as she headed for the kitchen, she told her, “I know, and I have been. And I will continue to do so, don’t worry. But she’s… out having dinner with Raven at the moment.”
“She is?!”
“You’re surprised? Short of actually stripping them naked and shoving them in a closet together, you have been trying to fix them up pretty heavy-handedly.”
“Y- I… Kali, that’s so crass!” But Kali only laughed at her pinkening cheeks and blustering tone, so she wilted and said, “Nevermind. I do hope they have a nice time. And… I don’t know why you think I need a talk, but the cookies sound good.”
“Splendid. Can you help me get everything together?”
It didn’t take long, since the cookies were already baked. Ever the matron, Kali insisted they pack a picnic basket – one that looked suspiciously familiar to Weiss, but she decided not to mention that she knew Yang had borrowed it – and carted it off to the little gazebo. It had been white once but was a dull grey now, and there were vines growing up the columns. But the benches on the inside were cleaned off for sitting. This was probably all more of Salem’s plan to make sure the property was clean and usable, but largely ignored as old and condemned, the same way they had done with Shopkeeper’s. Camouflage. She only hoped it was more effective in this case, because they were running out of places to gather.
“It’s kind of nice out here,” Weiss announced with a smile. “Though I’m glad I’m back in my jacket; Fall is really rolling in lately. We were lucky it was so warm yesterday when we washed Yang’s bike.”
Kali nodded as she set out the Tupperware full of cookies on top of a handkerchief, taking one end of the bench and leaving the other end for her company. “Mhmm. Weather won’t stay balmy for long, and we have to enjoy it before we have to do whatever we can to stay warm.”
“Exactly!”
“As long as it doesn’t involve trying to find some of this from a source that’s long gone dry.”
“Exact- what?”
But when Weiss looked up to see Kali looking steadily at her, holding up the bottle of milk to demonstrate, she felt even more confused… for one blessed second. It wasn’t nearly as bad as understanding what she meant and being deeply mortified. “Oh.”
“You bet your sweet behind, ‘oh’. And I’d like to hear what you have to say first. Just… any explanation, or excuses, or… anything at all, Weiss. But we do need to address the issue.”
Her eyes turned down to the container of cookies that no longer looked terribly appetising. This had been the last thing she expected to discuss with Kali when they left the manor. She had been in a reasonably good mood because the will reading was over with, the funeral would be soon, and she thought her special friend’s mother was going to comfort her. Now she was blindsided and ashamed.
“She told you?” Kali nodded. “Wow. I, um… I guess I told Blake and Yang, s-since I trust them, and… and it makes sense Mother would tell you, since you’re her best friend.”
“It does. But I didn’t bring you out here just to inform you that she told me.”
“Right! Right, I… okay, I don’t know how…” Her voice got a lot smaller. “I don’t know what to say.”
“Have you apologised to her?”
Her eyes darted up. “What? NO! I mean, we both kind of apologised to each other, a-and… agreed that it wasn’t her fault or mine. Do you… do you not agree?”
“I don’t. I think you both are to blame, not ‘neither’.”
“What’s the difference?” When Kali folded her arms, she frowned even more and insisted, “Kali, I mean it, I… it sounds like the same thing. No use in blaming ourselves; it happened.”
“No, it didn’t just ‘happen’. You both made a choice.” When Weiss visibly flinched, she lowered her voice, “Sorry for sounding harsh, but I don’t want you slipping down that track of hiding behind clever words and being defensive. Just take an honest look at yourself and your actions, and how you feel now, and how you felt then.” Then she settled in to wait.
And she waited longer still. Weiss did some thinking about it, but really, she didn’t need to very much. Only a little to line up words that would adequately encompass her thoughts and emotions, since she had already sorted through them over the past week.
“I liked it. The feeling, and watching Mommy look so happy. And… it made me really happy, too, being closer to her like that for the first time in years. But I don’t need to ever do it again, a-and I already know I shouldn’t. You don’t have to tell me.”
Kali was completely stunned. Her mouth hung agape, and her eyes were round. It was very strange to Weiss, seeing this normally-formidable woman at a loss for words. Her fingers were absentmindedly turning the milk bottle, but she seemed to realise she was doing it all at once, because she hastily set it down and reached to get two aluminum tumblers from inside the basket, busying her hands.
“Kali?”
“Well, this milk is going to spoil if we don’t drink it.” Clearing her throat, she asked, “Do you feel like a lot or a little?”
A touch of panic began to creep into her voice. “Kali…”
“Weiss, you made your mother-” She cut off, pinching the bridge of her nose. “I’m sorry. I told myself I wouldn’t get angry; it’s not my place, because this matter is between the two of you. But I really didn’t expect… I thought you would feel some kind of guilt! Or shame!”
“Are you angry at me? B-but I didn’t…” Her eyes were already swimming, and it wasn’t just that she was angry. “You’re really disappointed, huh? That I couldn’t say what you thought I would.”
“In a word? Yes.”
“O-oh. Um… I, uh, I th-thought Mommy and I… settled this, and…” Now she didn’t know what to do with herself. So she picked up a cookie and crammed it into her own mouth. Of course, it tasted delicious, but the onerous sweetness only seemed to make matters worse.
Kali only let her squirm for another moment or two before she sighed. “I’ve already had this talk with Willow. Believe me, as harsh as I may seem to you, I was worse with her. After all, she’s the parent, and supposed to be the one to say ‘no’. Especially to something like this.” Weiss tried to speak but ended up coughing on the cookie crumbs, so Kali said, “Here, here,” and pushed some milk into her hands.
As she drank, she thought about how underwhelmed her mother had seemed about her homecoming dress. But now that she went back to that memory… it wasn’t underwhelmed. She was just overall sad, and afraid. It must have been that Kali had already cornered her for a dressing-down.
“Do you think I’m being cruel?” Weiss shook her head anxiously as she continued to cough, and the elder woman reached out to pat her shoulder. “I think… well, the best way I can put this is, you’re very new to being one of us. Now all women’s bodies suddenly seem appealing when you’ve been used to ignoring them before now. And then you saw your mother’s, and, well… your brain should have said ‘stop’ when your hormones said ‘go’. So you need to understand, I don’t blame you for the… allure. Even if it disgusts me, that doesn’t make you a bad person.”
Swallowing cookie and milk forcefully, she managed to squeak out, “B-but actually touching her does. Right? That’s wh-what you’re trying to tell me. I don’t know what I was thinking, o-or why I couldn’t stop myself, I thought… it would be okay as long as that’s all we did! Honest! What’s wrong with me that I thought that?!”
As the tears began to run down her cheeks, she saw Kali deflate as if all the energy had been drained from her at once. “Oh, Weiss…”
“I’m s-so… sick. And why shouldn’t Yang and Blake be enough for me?! Why can’t I stop myself?!”
“That’s not what this is about,” Kali told her firmly. “Willow is your mother. You should be treating her like a mother, not like you treat Yang and Blake.”
“I won’t,” she told her firmly. “We… we already said that. Did she tell you we said that?”
“She did. And I do believe you. Just… don’t find yourself in a bath with her again and conveniently ‘forget’, alright?” When the girl let out a sound more like a whipped dog than a human, Kali finally set her own glass down and reached up to caress her face. “Everyone makes mistakes. And I’m not even fully sure this was one; not entirely. As you said, you were looking for a way to be closer to her again, and I suppose… you found one that’s a bit… unorthodox. She seems to feel about the same as you do. But anything further most certainly would be too much. Do you understand?”
Her voice was a little firmer when she told her, “I don’t want anything further. I don’t. But… it felt so nice. I wish I could be that close again… b-but I think you’re right. How we both reacted means we can’t.”
“Follow that thought,” she recommended with a little encouraging nod. Her ire had entirely faded now that she saw Weiss understood her actions were not acceptable; at least there was that.
“Maybe… I could try doing it with Yang?” Her shoulders shrugged. “I don’t know. And I don’t know who else my mother would breastfeed.”
“I don’t know why you’re thinking so hard about this,” Kali said with a slightly bemused smile. “Your mother’s bedroom affairs aren’t your concern; let her worry about that. Meanwhile, if you really do need a ‘mommy’ to breastfeed you, I could offer my services.”
Weiss rolled her eyes, even as Kali’s smirk widened. “Oh, stop teasing me. I already feel like a disgusting little… I don’t know, I’m not very good at cursing. A rat!”
“Well, a rat is normally a mob informant, but… I don’t think you are a disgusting anything. Just that you did one disgusting thing, and inadvertently at that. As I said, people make mistakes.”
“I guess. And besides, if you should be breastfeeding anyone, it’s-”
Her eyes went wide. OH NO. How could she have come so close to spilling the beans about Blake’s little long-standing crush?! Kali’s head tilted a little when she saw her voice had cut off so instantly. “It’s who? Please tell me this isn’t about pushing your mother and I together again. Enough, already!”
With a weak chuckle – thankfully, one that could be sold due to the tears and the still-strangled voice from choking on the cookies – Weiss gave a huge shrug. “Got me!”
“Alright, alright,” she chuckled back, picking up her milk again. “I appreciate your efforts. That would solve a lot of problems, but we simply don’t have that sort of bond. Just good friends. And even if I think she’s a beautiful, wonderful woman who would make a gentle lover, she needs friends a lot more right now. Leave it at that.”
“Okay, okay. In that case, I’ll just have another cookie – and a tall, cool breast of milk, please.”
They both laughed and clinked their glasses. Weiss still felt frazzled and stunned from being ambushed, but she fully understood why Kali would want to make doubly sure the matter was settled. After all, now the Schnee family wasn’t merely important to her emotionally - they were all tied up in Dragons business, whether or not it was for the best. But she wouldn’t go that far just for the Dragons.
No, Kali was simply a very good woman. They were lucky to have her on their side.
“Besides, I think Raven has designs on Willow,” Kali said as she dunked a cookie in the glass. “And I’ve already seen what she’s like when someone’s standing in the way of her intended. No, thank you.”
“Does she really?” she asked eagerly, sitting a bit more forward. “I think so, too! But how do you know? Because I haven’t wanted to assume that – enough people are accusing me of being a matchmaker that I’m kind of… afraid to be too pushy. Besides, you know how grumpy Raven can be, and my mother’s a straightie.”
The elder woman shook her head as she finished her bite of cookie. “You proved that she isn’t, actually. Inadvisable as it was, we can’t argue with the results; if a woman latching onto just one nipple can make her orgasm… well it wouldn’t have worked so well if she were completely heterosexual.”
“That is true…” Her shoulders shrugged. “And I’d be lying if I said it didn’t make me all antsy, too.”
“She sounded that good, hm?” Her expression was passive, eyes focused on Weiss’s face. She felt as if she were still on trial. But perhaps now she was truly curious rather than looking to reignite any arguments or discussions.
So Weiss decided to give it to her unfiltered. “Sounded good, felt good. I really didn’t feel any negative feelings while we were doing that. Honestly, if she weren’t my mother, I might not mind… trying it again. But I won’t,” she headed her off with a raised hand. “Never. I don’t want to make Mommy feel guilty, or sad, or get you yelling at her again; it’s just not worth it for a little fun we can go find with other people instead.”
“You really do call her ‘Mommy’,” she muttered in mild disbelief. When Weiss blinked, she shook her head and laughed. “Okay, sorry; it’s not a bad thing. Just that Blake outgrew that years ago.”
“Well, I didn’t get to spend much time with her over the past few years.”
“That… is an extremely valid point.” She then shook her head and raised her cookie-free hand to caress over her collar. “I must say, I’ve never much thought about this kind of thing before. It’s disgusting, but…”
“What?” When she only shrugged before taking a sip of milk, Weiss grunted, “UGH! Not you, too!”
“Hm?”
“Yang said she thought it was ‘sexy’, and you agree with her! Don’t you?!” When Kali only sat there, trying to come up with a response, she burst out, “So typical! You feel comfortable telling me not to do it because it’s ‘disgusting’, and then turn around and get all hot and bothered by the idea!”
Kali’s smile was fairly dark and indulgent, and one she had only rarely caught in the older woman’s features even if it was probably always lurking just beneath the surface. “If me finding something disgusting actually stopped me from enjoying it, I wouldn’t have tried half the things I have, Weiss. Not that I’ll try just anything. Just many things that would probably curl your toes where you sit.”
“Try me,” Weiss challenged, feeling bolder now that they were on more even footing. “Bet you I’m not as skittish as you think!”
“Hmm… well, that should be fairly simple to prove.” She thought another few seconds. Then she smiled gleefully and pressed her hands together in front of her chin. “Alright. Scoot a little closer.”
Weiss obeyed, dying to know what was about to happen – though also quietly prepared to push Kali away if it turned out to be too far. But she was surprised again. Instead of leaning in, Kali stood and walked around to sit right up against her other side. The proximity made her nervous, because Kali was so gorgeous, and warm, and close. And a grown woman! It was different than girls her own age, or the one-time fluke with her mother. Gentle hands began to slide her jacket off, and she felt discomfited with her arms entirely exposed, even though that wasn’t really a big deal.
“Arms up.”
“Wh-what?”
“Or just this one.” Her finger tapped Weiss’s forearm, and Weiss raised it slightly. “No, all the way - straight in the air.” She did as asked. “Good. Now, are you ready?”
“Oh, I suppose. But what are you trying tooaaaAAAHAHAH!”
The laugh had burst from her lips when she felt a tongue running over her armpit. What was she doing?! However, that laugh was the only full-bodied one. Even though what she had felt tickled, there wasn’t much more of that; Kali didn’t keep nibbling crazily as if tickling on purpose. Instead…
Instead, she was fairly making out with that area of her anatomy. Lips pushing firmly, tongue swirling over the skin. Soft as it was there, very tiny bumps here and there from the closely-shorn hairs kept it from being completely smooth, and Weiss felt embarrassed – but why should she be? It was normal to shave one’s underarms. Or not to shave them, for some women. What was abnormal was licking them as if they were a melting Good Humor bar!
“O-ooh,” she finally whispered when half a minute had passed. It was starting to feel less ticklish and more… intriguing. Butterflies were dancing in her stomach as Kali’s hand came to rest on it, and she definitely felt the moan into her skin. Was Kali really enjoying doing this? Were both of them?
Right around that time she started to worry, Mrs. Belladonna pulled back, wiping some saliva from her bottom lip. She had really gone for broke at one point. Then she purred, “There.”
“Huh? I m-mean… ‘there’ what?”
“What did I just do? Go on, say it.”
“Y-you… kissed my armpit. And really laid one on me, not just a little peck! It’s so…” Kali nodded for her to continue, and she squirmed. “Dirty. That’s a dirty, stinky part, and you…”
Kali nodded again. “Good. So yes or no – did you think that was a disgusting thing for me to do?”
“I- well, yes!”
“And did you like it?”
Swallowing down all the other words she wanted to say, she gave the only answer she could. “I… I think so.”
“So you see my point,” she sighed as she stood up, casually walking around the picnic basket on her black pumps as if she had done nothing out of the ordinary. “Just because something disgusts me, or disgusts both of us, doesn’t mean it can’t be enjoyable. It all depends on whether or not that something is harmful. And… well, I really doubt either of us will be ‘harmed’ by me giving your armpit a little kissy-poo.”
“Yeah, a French kissy-poo! Wow, that was really- I’m drowning, I just never expected anybody to do that! It’s not even that it was you, it’s just that it happened! Really a large charge!”
Laughing, she shook her head. “You kids today say the kookiest things.” As Weiss pushed her hand through her bangs, blinking rapidly, she finally said, “Oh, don’t overreact. I was only trying to prove a point.”
“Do you like doing that?” she demanded.
“Well… I do, a bit. But I’ll be honest - it’s mostly for the reactions it gets.” Her eyes sparkled with mirth, which spilled over into a giggle when Weiss sighed and rolled her eyes. “But really, it’s as fun as nibbling on any other body part, but not quite so sexual as, you know… other areas. So it seemed like a good test.”
“Great! You passed.” She squirmed, unable to get comfortable.
“Something wrong?”
“No. Well… I don’t know. I just feel a little strange now.”
“Do you want the handkerchief to wipe the moisture away?” Weiss didn’t answer right away, and Kali smiled a little wider. “Would you prefer if I kiss the other one to even them out?”
“YES! Yes, that’s it, that’s what feels so weird! Like I’m only half done!”
As Kali leaned over their cookies and started pulling Weiss’s arm straight up into the air, she shook her head gently at the young Schnee. “Keep this up, and you can add another dancer to your harem, Weiss.” One little kiss. “Because if even just your underarms are so fun to smooch…”
Weiss tried not to moan as she started in again. And failed. The whole time Kali was making out with that armpit, she had to resist staring down into her ample cleavage – or thinking about what else she might have smooched if given free reign. Those Belladonna women were truly dangerous.
0 notes
Text
CHAPTER WARNINGS: incest discussions, oral, anal, rimming, anal fingering, facial, and mushiness.
This is just a little bonus chapter of what went on in the private room once the MILFs left the club. (SPOILER: it's Ruby/Weiss and Blake/Yang)
NOW it's over. Thanks for reading up until this point! Really sorry it took me forever, I wanted to post this on Christmas but you know how it is… life gets in the way, so here it is, exactly a month after. I promise, this isn't the last you'll see of the Futopiaverse, I have more big plans for our girls. See you all around!
=Chapter BONUS
“Alright, alright! Let go of me already!”
Weiss Schnee felt as if she had been through enough for one evening. Though she had grown very, very fond of a certain Ruby Rose over the course of their training, that was before she had to deal with the reality of having been far too intimate with her own mother. Now was not the time for her shenanigans!
“Don’t be all grumpy!” Ruby called back as she finally stopped dragging Weiss along, now that they had reached one of the corners of the private room. The lights were low but not off, and the music was just loud enough to mask their sounds while allowing them to still hear each other. Ideal for what her fellow dancer was proposing, even if she had no intention of taking her up on that offer.
“I’m not ‘grumpy’! I just never consented to you messing around with my junk again, and you didn’t stop to ask!”
Frowning, Ruby rested her hands on her hips. “Come on, Weiss, don’t be that way. I’m not saying we have to hump or anything - just that I’ll use my hand or my mouth on you again. Doesn’t that sound like fun?”
“NO!” But when Ruby pouted, she rolled her eyes hard and added, “I’ve had enough for one day, thank you very much! All I want is for this stupid penis to sit down so I can go get changed and go home!”
“And that’s why I’m offering! Like, maybe all it needs is one more spin and it’ll behave itself, y’know? And if it doesn’t work… well, maybe we should take you to the hospital, but at least we tried!”
As annoying as this was, and as much as Weiss hated that Ruby wasn’t really asking so much as trying to get her excited for this plan of hers… she couldn’t entirely feel disinterested. Though she had tried her best to mentally explain it away, and to focus on everything else going on in her life, she all too well remembered how much she enjoyed her little romps with the cute little brunette. Both of them had been in each other’s mouths, they had kissed… touched… and so far, both of them had laughed it off as “training”. Nothing more.
But was it? She could tell when she looked into Ruby’s eyes that there was a lot more chemistry there than the purely physical. Learning to please Blake and Pyrrha had been fun, and Yang teasing her was interesting - and of course, Salem had fucked her so hard she saw stars. It was fantastic - but that was as far as it went with them. With Ruby, there was more lurking beyond the visceral pleasure.
Maybe that was what was bothering her. Even though she knew she and Ruby felt the same, they were too scared to bring it up - and Ruby was trying to give her a handjob without addressing that. Maybe “disrespectful” wasn’t the right word, but it was close to how Weiss viewed her exuberance.
“Pleeeaaase?” Ruby cajoled her with an eager little hop when she didn’t answer right away, too lost in thought. Weiss had to fight not to glance down at how her reawakening flesh bounced with the movements. “Just let me try?”
“Ruby…” She sighed and shook her head. “I’m sure I will regret this in the morning, but… I have a question for you.”
“Huh? Oh, um, shoot. I’m all ears!”
“Is that all you want? To just blow me again so I can technically be soft and we can go home? If that’s the only reason, I’m quite content to go masturbate. I’ve gotten very practiced at that lately.”
After blinking a few times, the younger woman touched her index fingers together shyly. “W-well, yeah. You’re my friend, and it’s fun to do that stuff together. Plus I wanna help. But if you’d rather go crank one out, I get it.”
“Precisely - it’s fun to do that with you. I think we had a really good time when we were practicing kissing, and… you know, other activities.”
“Y-yeah,” Ruby said with a smile, cheeks turning rosy - even in the low lighting. “That was super nice.” Then she suddenly squeaked and held up both hands. “N-not that it has to mean anything! No way, it’s just… two gals makin’ out! F-for science!”
“R-right! Of course that was all it was!” She laughed, a little higher and tighter than her normal laugh - because she was quite terrible at hiding her true feelings, or lying in general. It didn’t come as easily to her as it did to someone like Blake.
“Yeah! Good clean fun!” After they both had laughed for a few seconds, she added, “I m-mean, unless… you wanted it to be more than that…?”
“What? Oh, I… well, I don’t know about all that. I was just curious about your feelings, I suppose. But we can be friends who ‘practice’ together, and that’s all. It’s fine.”
At first, Ruby just nodded and that was that. Weiss was both relieved and disappointed. It might not have been the outcome her heart wanted, but at least she didn’t have to keep panicking. But then the smaller girl stepped a little closer, fidgeting with her fingers again.
“Um… yeah, we could. Or did you want to try… being… best friends?”
“Best friends? What does that entail? I’ve… never really had one before.”
“Me either. Well, except Yang, but she’s just my sister, obviously. Though I did kind of put my thing in her earlier…”
“Yeah, let’s not get on the topic of sisters,” Weiss grunted. Unbidden, the sight of Winter towering over herself and her mother with that huge, raging erection came to mind - and she blocked it out as best she could. That was something to examine at a later date, perhaps during therapy.
“Yeahhh. Anyway, it’s just your friend that you’re closest to, y’know?”
Trying not to smirk, she said, “Yes, I understand the definition. I just don’t know what they do, really. Do… they kiss sometimes?”
“They could,” Ruby said in a rush, stepping even closer - until the tips of their erections were touching. Then she snorted. “Our dicks already are! So there’s that.”
“You are such a dork.” At least they could both laugh at that. “But… I suppose… I would like to try that. With you. I know I’ve enjoyed training with you more than any of the others, including Salem herself.”
Those silvery eyes grew a lot wider as she grasped Weiss’s hands. “Really? Y-you mean that, you… had as good a time as me?”
"As you? Well how on Earth am I supposed… to…" A little belatedly, it started to sink in. "Oh. Well then… that works out, now, doesn't it?"
"Mm-hmm." Ruby was grinning from ear to ear.
"Oh, stop that. I knew it was a mistake to tell you - because now you're going to tease me in front of everyone, and it's going to be so embarrassing! Why couldn't I have just shoved all my feelings away like I usually d-"
The feeling of sweet lips against her own cut off the rest of Weiss's thought. Even though this had certainly been the outcome she had hoped for when she started asking Ruby questions, she still couldn’t believe they were really kissing - because they wanted to this time. It wasn’t just a byproduct of training anymore. At first, it was a little awkward, but it didn’t take them too much longer for hands to wander over backs, teasing over hindquarters - and hips to squirm with budding need.
“Wow,” Ruby breathed a minute later as she rutted against the dick right next to her own.
“Y-yes, it’s… mmhh…” After a few experimental shifts, she said, “So… I know it may be a bit of an… accelerated schedule, skipping straight to the sexual phase, but… after the night we’ve had…”
“Yeah, it seems kinda like we can skip ahead,” Ruby panted as Weiss reached down to wrap her hand around both of their cocks. “Mmhh… ooh, I like that…”
“Me, too. It seems like it wouldn’t be enough friction, but it’s very stimulating.” Another kiss that lasted a few seconds. Then Weiss had another question, and she found she couldn’t keep silent. “So… what does this mean, exactly?”
“What… do you mean?”
“Are we… going out?”
Ruby blinked a few times up at her as her hips rolled into her friend’s hand. “O-oh. Well, um… I didn’t even- like, I guess I got so used to doing this stuff with all my friends, I didn’t expect you to, uh… w-would you really wanna date me? I thought you’d wanna have a girlfriend who’s more, like, cool and rich and… socially, uh, normal. I’m just some dumb girl.”
“You are not dumb, Ruby Rose,” Weiss told her very firmly a moment later, gripping her shoulders hard. Maybe she had to abandon getting them off for a few seconds, but this was far more important in the grand scheme. “I’ll admit, I used to think you were… a little silly, but I could tell you were as smart as the rest of us. Well, except for Yang.”
“Hey, she’s just street-smart instead of grades-smart,” Ruby protested - and Weiss wondered why she felt a little extra pulse from her friend right then. She had a theory but didn’t want to examine that too deeply.
“Perhaps that’s true. But after getting to know you, I started to really enjoy what you had to contribute. And I envy how passionate you are about everything! I feel like a spoiled little girl who can’t make decisions next to you. Plus, you are just as attractive as the rest of us - and it’s in this natural, effortless way that I can only hope to emulate.”
“What are you talking about?! You’re like, the prettiest, most elegant girl I’ve ever known! Except maybe your sister, but like, obviously she’s your sister - so it’s no wonder you’d both have that whole princessly thing in common!”
“But I don’t wanna be a princess,” Weiss couldn’t help whining - even if the whine was partly from how they were still grinding on each other. “I’m supposed to be a queen!”
“I know, but… face it, you’re too cute and young like me. But I’m no princess, anyway; I’m more like… your humble little maid, milady.”
And Ruby actually stepped back and gave a little curtsy, holding her hands out to hold onto an invisible skirt. At first, Weiss just had to roll her eyes, but she couldn’t help smiling a little at how adorable her fellow dancer could be sometimes.
“Very well, servant,” she sighed airily, trying to fall into her roll with grace. It was the theatrical brat in her, even if she didn’t perform much anymore. “You may start by kissing the royal feet.”
“Ooh, kinky, milady!”
But before Weiss could protest that she wasn’t trying to be kinky at all, she was already watching Ruby sink to her knees, bending low to press her lips to the tops of her toes. Regardless of if she was kidding, it was happening, right here and now. She wasn’t sure what was making her hotter: that act itself and how gentle the girl’s lips were being, or seeing her pert ass waggling in the air.
“Better, Your Majesty?”
“Haah… hi… highness.”
“What?”
“It’s ‘Highness’. If I’m really your princess, you might as well be accurate about it; ‘Majesty’ is reserved for a king or queen.”
Ruby actually grimaced up at her, hands on her hips. “This is really what you wanna talk about right now?”
“Well… I just… don’t think it hurts to be accurate!” But when Ruby shook her head and snorted in amusement, she felt her face growing hot for a whole new reason. “Just forget it. I don’t even know what I’m doing!”
“Weiss, it’s okay!” She managed to catch her hand as she moved to step away. “Come on. Let me give something else a little kiss, okay? I mean, it’s not like I haven’t done it before…”
That was true enough. The spoiled girl tried to remind herself yet again that she was here, in a strip club, with a naked woman who wanted to touch her - who was ready to touch her. Sure, she had just done unspeakable things with her mother and sister, and a perfect stranger, but this was very different.
This was Ruby. And she already knew from their training, and from what they had discussed before, that this was certainly moving beyond the realm of “just friends” - and very quickly.
“Ruby,” she sighed softly as she felt those sweet lips beginning to wrap around her tip. No, she had to be bolder. At least this once. “I… I’m sorry about before. I guess I’m just a little afraid of what this might mean, and I was trying to-”
“I know.”
“How do you presume to know what I’m going to say?”
“Because I know you, Weiss,” the younger student reassured her with an easy shrug, as if nothing could be simpler. Then she kissed again…
And for a while, Weiss forgot about the world. She stood and received, and couldn’t think of anything she would rather do than let this sweet girl slide her lips up and down along her cock. Funny how both of them were typically so indifferent to the carnal pursuits, but all it took was a little bit of sexual assistance from Salem’s weird concoction to make them so hot they could easily fuck like rabbits all night.
Or at least for another hour. They knew the drugs didn’t stay in their system all that long.
“Mmhhh, yeah,” Ruby finally groaned as she pulled off, jerking with her hand while licking her lips. “That was fun! You wanna shoot your stuff all over my face, or in my mouth again? I’m kinda down for either, as long as I have time to clean up afterward.”
“I… what I want…” What did she want? She definitely knew the answer - even if she wasn’t sure she was ready to say. “I want more.”
“Huh?”
In a flash, Weiss had Ruby pinned against the nearest wall, ignoring the little squeak of surprise. And she claimed her lips hard as she began thrusting between her thighs, up against her ass, feeling the younger dancer’s firm arousal sliding around on her stomach from all the movement. Though she had tensed in surprise, Ruby melted into her a moment later, wrapping her arms around her gratefully as their kiss only became more and more tender, passionate.
“Go ahead,” she broke off to invite her a few seconds later. “M-my butt can take it.”
True enough. Anyone’s butt could have, after Salem had trained them. “I know. Thank you, I… I just need it so bad…”
That was all they spoke before another kiss took their breath, and Weiss took Ruby’s ass as her own. Despite Salem’s best efforts, she was still so very tight back there - Weiss almost thought for a second that she just couldn’t open her up enough. But then she felt it pulse, shifted a little further down-
“AH!” Ruby gasped out, clinging even tighter. “Mmhh, Weiss!”
Hearing her name spoken that way by one of the sweetest voices in the universe made Weiss throb yet again. She was so hard already, and Ruby’s body warm against her own - and even though she had just fucked her own mother silly, she couldn’t pretend this tight little ass of one of her best friends didn’t feel even more enticing now. Maybe it was who Ruby was to her, or maybe it was that she was overly sensitive after already climaxing a couple of times. Maybe it literally was down to the opening being tighter.
But it was fantastic.
More than that, Ruby was fantastic. Her behind was amazing, of course, but it was also how cute she looked plastered against that wall, one leg up and out to the side to give Weiss even more free reign - her entire package, cute as it was, jiggling up and down with every thrust. She started pounding into her harder almost purely to see that and her tits bounce; it was so hot.
“Weiss, yeah! God, it’s so good! Can… can I jerk myself?!”
“Just… let me finish!” Weiss stalled her as she went for broke, railing into Ruby over and over, feeling that tight pink skin stroking her cock every time it accepted her inside. “I’m… I’m so close! RUBY!”
“NNHH! Fill me! I w-want you to fill me up, Weiss!”
“YES! NNHHH!”
It surprised Weiss just how much she had left after her earlier orgasms. She left a decent amount of her essence inside Ruby’s body as she pulsed over and over, delighting in the pleasure it granted her. The physical feeling and the sight of the little brunette enjoying herself combined into an experience she knew would stay with her for a long time.
It was only a few seconds later when Ruby panted, “Mmm, okay… now can I play with myself? It’s crazy, but I’m so hard again… I don’t even think I kept getting hard like this when Salem was-”
“Fuck me.”
“Huh?” Her silvery eyes blinked a few times before she fully focused on her friend’s yearning expression. “Wait, what did you-”
“I want you to use that little thing on my ass. Now.” Swallowing to steady her nerves, she pulled out, watching the way Ruby barely winced from her exit - she was so surprised it didn’t register as much as it might have otherwise. “I-if that’s alright with you, of course. I could also use my mouth to get you-”
“Of course I wanna fuck you, Weiss! That sounds like so much fun!”
What a weird way to put it. Or more “cute” - and sex wasn’t cute, exactly. But Weiss only shook her head with a smile as she turned to plant her hands on the wall. “Okay, then get started. We’re probably running out of time before they chase us out for another show.”
“Okay! Um… hang on, I gotta get you ready!”
“Ready? And just what does that meeeAAAH!”
Apparently, it meant sticking her tongue directly into Weiss’s ass. No rimming beforehand, no kissing or teasing – just all the way in, no waiting. It was as hot as it was alarming, and Weiss felt her softening flesh twitch a little in appreciation for the pleasant sensations now assaulting her back door. Ruby might not have been subtle or nuanced, but she was more than making up for it with sheer enthusiasm.
"Mmhh, Ruby! Where… on earth did you…?"
"From Salem," Ruby answered very simply as her finger began to swish around inside her friend. Like it was something she did every day. "I mean, we all learned a lot, huh? I never thought I'd be doing stuff like this at all, to be honest - and now, here we are! Doing it!"
It was hard to disagree with that. However, Weiss tried in whatever way she could; it just wasn't in her nature to be complacent. "M-must you refer to it in such a crass manner?!"
"Well… sorry, but don't you think if we're gonna be saying anything crass, this is kinda the place for it?"
"Nnnhhh… well… okay, touché!"
And that was all Weiss could seem to say for the next several minutes. She was completely at Ruby's mercy, barely able to remain standing as first one finger pumped in and out of her body, and then two. Though she had initially been quite horrified at being asked to try these sorts of things during their training, she couldn't pretend she wasn't getting used to it by now. Even starting to welcome it. And having one of her best friends play with her was yet more satisfying.
"Okay, I'm going in!"
"Don't say it like you're going to infiltrate my anus for a strategic advantage!" But she couldn't pretend she wasn't a little bit hard again, both from all the teasing and the fresh memory of penetrating Ruby mere minutes ago. "Mmhhh… maybe we could all use a class on pillow talk!"
"Maybe so. But, like… are you ready? I'm very ready for my first time with you."
Okay, that was definitely an improvement. Weiss could feel her heart beating harder in her chest, and she looked over her shoulder to see Ruby’s gentle smile, and she returned it with her own. What a little sweetheart.
"I am if you are."
"Cool!" Catching herself, she pitched her voice low and sexy again. "I mean, um… oh yes, my sexy little toaster strudel. Prepare to receive my love."
"...just fuck me before I change my mind, you dunce."
Even while snickering under her breath, Ruby started to trade out her fingers for her arousal. At first, it only felt a little strange; after all, it wasn't as if Weiss hadn't somehow stretched to admit Salem in the past. This particular phallus was no challenge compared to that mammoth specimen. But once she felt her entering her fully, heard the cute little sighs coming from just behind her back…
There was something just so perfect about this. That cute little dick, and her tightly clenched opening, just seemed made for each other. And maybe they were.
"Oooh, Weiss! I think… I think I love your butt even more than Yang's! It feels so good!"
"Yeah?" she gasped when she felt hips coming to rest against her ass. The comparison to Ruby's sister was something she could have done without, but she didn't want to focus on that little misstep. She wanted to enjoy the here and now, with someone who had come to me a lot to her in such a short time.
Which they both began to do without delay. As it turned out, Ruby seemed to really know what she was doing in terms of thrusting into someone instead of receiving, and she gradually built from a slow to a medium pace with great care. Maybe she had been practicing. Weiss found she didn't even really care how she learned to do this so well - only that she did learn it, and she was putting it to use on her tonight.
"Oooh, I'm… do you think Salem's magic juice gets stronger the more we use it?"
Weiss slit one eye open as she tried to look over her shoulder at Ruby, and didn't quite succeed. "Huh? What do you…?"
"I… I think maybe I can actually finish again. But that's crazy! Like, I normally don't even get horny that often, and I'm about to blow three times in the same day? In the same hour?!"
"Yeah, I… know what you mean! It's as if that old demoness is turning us into some kind of sex fiends!" Licking her lips, she started slamming her ass backward to meet each of her friends' thrusts, enjoying her helpless little mewling noises that she earned as a result. "Do you… mind orgasming inside of me? I hope that's not a problem, since I just… did it to you a moment ago!"
The spoiled girl could more feel than actually see Ruby shaking her head, the rhythm of her hips not faltering even for an instant. They both needed it too bad by this point. "Yeah! I m-mean, no, I don't mind! I think I really want that! Do you want it, Weiss?"
"Mmhhh!" she groaned through her teeth, trying to muffle the sound of pleasure as she felt her spent flesh throbbing with gratitude at the way her friend phrased that. "I do! I've actually… been hoping you would since we first started this ridiculous training! So don't hold back!"
And to her credit, Ruby did not. As she picked up to what was obviously her top speed, Weiss moaned against the wall of this filthy room of iniquity, feeling her mostly-hard dick slapping up against her stomach, then back down against her sack again with each brutal movement. Without even meaning to do it, she started clenching slightly around that modest intrusion, trying to milk her companion for all she was worth.
"WEISS! IT'S ABOUT TO- EEEK!"
That was the unexpected last word Ruby uttered before she felt a slight splashing of juices inside of her, complete with that beautiful throbbing she had craved from the moment they first barely began to explore each other's bodies during training. Over and over, she shivered as she slammed her hips backward even harder than before, wanting to give her friend every last shred of pleasure she could if she reached her end. It was one of the best moments she had endured in her entire life - and that was including getting to be with her mother earlier.
Maybe she had only needed that practice with her family members to prepare her for the girl of her dreams. How fucked up was that?
After a minute or two, Ruby was more or less plastered across her back, clinging for dear life to keep upright as she recovered from expending all that energy. Weiss didn't even protest or push her away; just let her catch her breath.
"I… I can't believe…" The little brunette let out a breathy laugh. "You… I really rocked your world, huh?"
"Yeah," Weiss had to admit with a brief chuckle. "Well, right up until the very end there."
"What?"
"Ruby, what kind of weirdo says 'EEK' as they achieve climax? Honestly!"
"What's- hey!" Looking back at her, Weiss could just barely see Ruby was pouting. "Come on, I can't really help what comes out right when I get to the end! I'm kinda overcome with feelings, y'know?!"
“Well, why don’t you just ‘come out’ of my ass?!” However, Weiss sighed a moment later. “Sorry, I don’t really mean that. I don’t know why I always- MMHHAH! GOD!”
Ruby was panting all over again once she had fully exited her friend. Weiss was again struck by that bizarre feeling of emptiness that always accompanied when someone pulled their cock out of her body. They both breathed a few times as they recovered, then Weiss turned so she could lean back against the wall, gazing at Ruby’s sweet, flushed features.
“So… we, um… we did that.”
“We did indeed,” Weiss echoed, clearing her throat nervously. “And I think… well, I’m not sure how to-”
“Weiss?”
“Yes?”
Before answering with words, Ruby leaned in and left the smallest, sweetest kiss on Weiss’s lips. She almost couldn’t believe this was happening - even if all the sex they had shared did seem to suggest it might. Then she smiled and pulled back until just their noses were touching.
“Thanks for making this so magical.”
“W-well, um… of course it was magical. I was here, after all.” She hesitated for a few seconds, trying to find the courage to be as forthright as her friend. “Is it… strange… that I feel like this was my first time? Even though I was just intimate with Pyrrha’s mother, and my own. And Salem and Blake previously.”
Ruby seemed to be genuinely thinking that over. Then she shrugged a shoulder. “Nah.”
“That’s it? Just ‘nah’? It’s my first time because you say so?”
“No, dummy,” she chuckled with a huge grin. “It is because you say so. Like, that’s kinda all that matters, right?”
For a few seconds, all Weiss could do was blink at her. Then she wrapped her arms tightly around that sweet creature and pulled her in close. They might not have had much time left before Salem would be ordering them to get cleaned up, but she wanted to savor this moment. Before planting one last deep kiss on Ruby, she whispered something simple - something she hoped would make Ruby’s heart soar the same way Ruby had done for her.
“I suppose it is. Just like you’re all that matters to me.”
"Oh yeah? Well if I'm such a 'dork' , then why are you all hard for me, baby?"
Those words prompted Blake Belladonna to roll her eyes heavily as they headed off into one of the shadowy corners of the conference room. Just because she had finally admitted her feelings for her best friend didn't mean she was prepared to take all manner of guff from her.
"Who knows? Not me, that's for sure."
"Come on, I'm just playing with you," Yang giggled as they finally came to a stop, turning Blake around and holding on to her elbows lately as they smiled at each other. Luckily, they had not chosen the same corner as Ruby and Weiss, so they had a little privacy - however brief. "Uhh… I do kinda feel like a dumbass, though. Like, you busted a nut between my thighs that one time, and came super hard in my mouth. But I still thought you only saw me as a friend."
"That was during our training," Blake was quick to reassure her, almost automatically lifting her hands up and resting them delicately on her shoulders. It just felt so natural to touch her this way, now that everything was out in the open. "It's… not the same. But you aren't wrong, either; I was definitely really happy to get to be that close to you. Sorry I didn't say anything."
The buff blonde shrugged one shoulder as she moved a hand down to Blake's hip. "Hey, c'mon, when were you supposed to say anything? While Salem was drugging us up so we'd stay hard, or when we were all passing training partners to the left? It's definitely not a normal situation, so I think we all kinda get a pass."
“Guess that’s true. Um… about that…”
“Yeah?”
Clearing her throat, Blake glanced back to make sure nobody was watching. Seemed they were in the clear. “What if… I… kinda wanted to fuck you when I was between your thighs? I mean, I wouldn’t have - not without asking. But I definitely wanted to.”
“Yeah?” Yang licked her lips - and standing this close, Blake could feel her friend’s dick respond even before she found her words. “Uhhh, well, I think… that woulda been really hot. Like, I’m not as used to getting pounded as I am doing the pounding, but hey, this job is definitely loosening my ass up. Literally.”
“Mine, too,” Blake admitted with a soft chuckle. “Though not as recently as yours, of course. You really let Ruby in there?!”
The normally-confident blonde’s voice hiked up by nearly an octave as she protested, “H-hey, I thought this was a judgment free zone!”
“It is, it is! But like, I guess even though we all fucked our moms - crazy, and I’m going to have to really get used to that being the reality we live in - you still also… I mean, I never got that vibe from you two.”
“Me, either.” A brief pause. “Well…”
“Well?”
“Okay, so I have thought before that she’s cute,” Yang confessed, lowering her voice a little more. Blake had to strain to hear her over the club beats still filling the theatrical space. “Like, only after she came out and started transitioning and stuff. Before that, she was just my ‘kid brother’ at the time and that was that.”
“Right. But… you started crushing on her when she started hormones and dressing differently?”
Shrugging as her hips began to move automatically, and Blake tried not to read too much into the reason, Yang confessed, “Not right away. She was still pretty young. And it wasn’t a crush - it’s still not a crush! I’m not into Ruby like that!”
“Hey, you don’t have to hide it with me. Not from the girl who’s wanted to bang her own mother for the better part of a decade.”
“Yeah… well…” Another pulse of interest. Despite Yang trying to keep the anxiety out of her voice, she couldn’t seem to completely. “It hasn’t been that long for me. There was a moment a few years ago… But seriously, I swear on a stack of whatever religious book you want, I haven’t thought much past ‘wow, Ruby’s growing up hot’. Not until this slut-training, anyway. Like, her accidentally splooging on my thighs kinda changed the game!”
“Slut-training,” Blake snickered, and Yang smiled a little. But she could tell this was still on her mind. “You… feel guilty, don’t you? For checking out your sister.
“Yeah. I mean, she’s family, y’know? It’s weird. Plus even though she was a teenager, she was technically under the line… but not trying to say I had fantasies about her or whatever.”
“Didn’t you?” Silence. “Do you… want to tell me about them while I…?”
The moment her hand wrapped around Yang’s cock, she froze. But that didn’t last long. Blake began to stroke, and she started squirming around, breath catching when it wasn’t coming out in shaky gasps.
“We… don’t have to, right? This is about you and me, Blake. You still wanna… take my ass? Her dick’s way smaller than yours, so it’ll still feel like the first time of the night…”
“Maybe I will,” she promised, leaning up to kiss her cheek. They both shivered from that one; it was all so very fresh and new, despite each of them going a little too far with both of their parental figures. “But first… tell me about that moment. Like, I’m not trying to be pushy, but I feel like you’ve wanted to tell somebody for a long time. And I’m here, and I’m listening - and I’m definitely not judging.”
It did take Yang a few more seconds to decide what to say. That was fine by Blake; she was having a great time stroking up and down along her thick, gorgeous cock. It was so big and beautiful, but not nearly as overwhelming as Salem’s was; just right for a very smitten girl who had used so many toys that she had gradually turned into a size queen.
"Well… like I said, all I really thought about her when she first started dressing as a girl was that she looks really cute that way. And that's still how I feel! Like, I know the shit I'm about to say is going to make it sound like I wanna date Rubes, but I promise it's not that deep."
"No more disclaimers," Blake laughed. "Just tell me the story."
"Okay, okay," she said with a grumpy sigh. But this close, she could hear the sigh had a little bit of a tremor in it; still nervous.
"It was when she asked me to help her get ready for one of her school dances. Like, I never minded doing that, because I knew how hard it was to learn to do all that shit by yourself - I'm sure you get that." Blake just nodded rather than interrupt, caressing Yang's anatomy slower so she wouldn't distract her too much. "Anyways… she wasn't sure her bra was the right size. By this point, they had taken her off the blockers and put her on the girl juice, so her figure had really filled out. And I couldn't help… looking , y'know?"
Again, Blake nodded to reassure her friend. "Believe me, I know. Anytime Mom would wear something low cut, I had to look away. But go on."
“Don’t blame you; Kali’s stacked.” Yang gulped, petting up and down Blake's back absent-mindedly. It felt amazing but she was too busy listening to tell her so. "Like, it was one thing to know we were both on our journey together, or that she was filling out and shit. It was a whole other thing seeing those cute boobs… and getting to touch them."
"Oh yeah? You touched them?"
"To help her get her bra situated. Like, it turned out she had the right size, she just hadn't adjusted the straps. But while we were messing around with it and trying to get it fitting right, I definitely ended up groping her a few times. And like…"
A few seconds passed. Blake finally kissed her cheek and whispered, "Keep going. Or you can stop, if you're really not comfortable. I wouldn't be mad."
"No, it's cool. I know you won't tell anybody." Clearing her throat, Yang looked off into the distance, even though in this darkened room it really didn't matter where they looked. "Ruby's boobies got, uhh… perkier."
"Perkier? As in… you think you might have turned her on?" A little nod told Blake she was right on the money. "Oh, Yang…"
"That was it, though," she was quick to explain, her obvious guilt making it urgent. "Like, it kind of started to turn me on, too, but I squished that down flat and got back to helping her get into her dress. But I couldn't help looking the rest of that night, at her figure, or how nice her legs looked when she was standing in heels. Little stuff. And every once in awhile, that night pops up in my brain and I have to squish it again."
“Did you see if she was getting turned on… further down?”
“Nope. Couldn’t let myself look there - it was too far. Seriously, the only reason I was looking at her tits was to get them stuffed into that boulder holder.”
Giving her best friend a little squeeze of reassurance, she said, "Guess you’ll never know. Still, it sounds like it was always pretty mutual between you two."
"Maybe so, but like… she was just a kid, and barely getting her head wrapped around her identity. I always felt like I really fucked up. Sure, I knew I didn't do it on purpose, and mostly I've been able to forget about it for a couple years. Until all this training stuff."
"She was turning into a young woman, Yang. Like, it wouldn't have been okay if you tried to do something about it at the time, but sometimes we can't help where our minds go." Swallowing hard, Blake forced herself to just speak instead of getting hung up on her own anxieties. "Like me, jerking off and thinking about my own mother. I've done that so many times."
Yang let out a rueful chuckle, her hand coming to rest on Blake's ass. She didn't mention it, hoping it would stay there for a while. "Yeah, I never did that. Which on paper sounds a lot better, but I still feel like I was a creep."
"I know. And you might still for a while. But maybe now that you and Ruby had this little moment tonight, you can feel a little less like that? Maybe?"
"I dunno. But like… I guess I would feel worse if I had been the one to sneak around behind her. She made the move." Shaking her head, she burst out, "Listen to this wild shit we're saying! Can you believe this is our lives? Where we roll up in this room and bang all our close family members, and still want to come over here and screw because we like each other, too?"
Unable to help herself, Blake let out a loud laugh as she stroked a little harder again. She felt an immediate shiver run down her friend's spine, but otherwise she tried not to react too much. "Listen, I'm still trying to process that I came so close to banging your mother. I don't have any room in my brain for dissecting doing that with mine, or what we're doing now."
"Yeah, Jesus. You're right about that one. I'm… I know we're kind of even, but I'm sorry about what I did with Kali. Like, I wouldn't have taken it that far if I knew who she was-"
"We're cool. Seriously, I know exactly how you feel." Again, she paused to decide if she truly wanted to say what was on her mind. But they had both hit the 'fuck it' point a long time ago. "I know it's not true exactly, but my brain keeps trying to tell me that I got three girlfriends tonight. Not just one."
Yang smiled as her hand gripped Blake's ass a little tighter. "I mean… I don't know if you're ready for labels, but kinda."
“Stop.” But the more they shifted against each other, the harder it was for Blake to ignore her thoughts about the amazing blonde in her arms. “I mean… maybe. Dunno if I actually want to see your mom again, now that I know who she is.”
“Oh, go for it.”
“Huh? I mean, really?”
With a shrug, Yang turned so that she could wrap her hand around both their dicks, rutting into the contact. And Blake could have died from getting to be this close to her. “I’m kinda… gonna feel weird about it, but I also know that I wouldn’t mind if Kali strolled in tomorrow and wanted a round two. So like, it’d be shitty and hypocritical if I was like, ‘no, don’t’. Right?”
“Well, sure,” Blake sighed as she rolled her hips harder. “And I feel even less territorial about mine, but it’s also going to feel a little weird that we might, like… share you? Very weird.” Clearing her throat, she tried to push through her lust and awkward feelings. “But we’re probably all gonna feel weird for a while. I don’t think it’s hypocritical to just… have feelings, and try to figure them out.”
“Mmhhh… yeah…” Shaking her head out, Yang let out a breathy laugh as she smoothed her other hand up and down Blake’s back again before returning to her ass for another generous handful. “Sorry, guess I’m… having trouble focusing, I guess…”
Smirking, Blake whispered, “I wonder why.” Then she leaned up…
What a beautiful kiss. They had messed around so much that it almost felt like they had put the cart before the horse, but it was still a tender, wonderful first kiss between two brand new girlfriends. Blake found herself wanting to climb Yang like a tree, scrabbling up along her body and moaning into her mouth. And naturally, Yang didn’t fight her off - but only welcomed her into her strong arms, humming and winding her tongue around hers without any hesitation at all. This had been so long in coming that they couldn’t possibly keep their hands off each other. Not even for another second.
Before she knew it, Blake was straddling Yang on the floor as they made out, rutting against each other without really trying to take things further. Not yet. But they had certainly frothed each other up into a lather by now.
“Put it in,” she groaned the moment their lips broke their seal.
“What?” Yang panted as she passed her hands all over every inch of Blake’s sweaty body that she could reach. “Like, right now?”
“Yeah. I wanna feel… I want…” She licked her lips and forced herself to be brave instead of buckling under her own expectations and fears. “I want to feel you inside me right now. I can’t wait, I can’t even wait until after you’ve let me fuck you first. I just want you to take me.”
Throb. At least she knew right away that there was a positive response from the blonde splayed out beneath her. “Then put that ass right down on me, Belladonna. Unless you wanna get my dick ready…”
So Blake slid down along her body, wrapping her mouth around Yang’s thick need without any hesitation. She had barely curled her tongue around it and started to bob her head before she broke off with a slight laugh. “I can taste them both.”
“What?” Yang propped herself up on her elbows to gape at her. “Oh God. You mean your- no, you mean both our moms. Holy shit, can you really?!”
“Kinda. I mean, I taste a lot of condom, too, but… there’s pussy on this dick, for sure.”
Yang let Blake go down on her for a few more seconds, simply rolling her own hips back. Enjoying the closeness and the wet warmth of her recently-trained mouth. Then she whispered, “My mom’s pussy does taste really fucking good.”
There was probably no way for Yang to miss how Blake’s dick jumped for joy at that single sentence. She looked up at her as she nuzzled the side of the shaft, kissing her sack to show it a little affection. “Yeah?”
“Yeah. And I think you like that.” When Blake just went down on her again, to give herself an excuse not to have to respond to that, she laughed, “Okay, okay, we can drop it. But let’s face it: we’re both pretty gay for both our moms at this point. Maybe not me for my mom as much as you for yours, but yeah.”
“Quadrouple?” When Yang just squinted down at her, she smirked and began to crawl up to straddle her. “Kidding… kind of. Probably. Just fuck me, already, okay?”
“Hey, a four-way relationship with our mommies ain’t that crazy. Not considering how tonight’s gone so far.” Still, they were both too wound up for her to ignore how good Blake’s ass felt up against her dick. And vice versa. “You ready?”
Blake’s only response was to nod - and to reach down and hold her package up and out of the way, so Yang could better see her way to pressing that firm head up against her taut opening. A flutter rose up in her stomach as the pressure began to stretch her out, and she tried her best to relax the way she had for their boss so recently. It was still crazy to her that they had all fucked the same woman during training… and now were still doing that with each other’s mothers. And their own. What if they eventually just wound up having some huge, ill-advised, ten-person orgy?
That… sounded hot. And impossible. But she might crank one out to the thought at a later date.
In the here and now, she gasped and groaned when she felt Yang finally sliding into her body. Having reached the point where her ass was stretched around the shaft instead of the head, it was much easier for her to slip the rest of the way inside - even though every single inch she sank deeper prompted a fresh cry of mingling alarm and pleasure from the brunette on top of her. Blake couldn't quite tell from Yang's expression how she was feeling about this, but she decided to assume it was good and focus on what they were doing.
This was actually happening. After so long spent pining, she had completely convinced herself it was a mere pipe dream; that Yang would never have any real interest in her beyond friendship. And now she found herself wrapped around that gorgeous blonde's equally gorgeous appendage, and she couldn't have been happier if she tried.
"Jesus fuck," Yang groaned out once she found her voice again, hands latching onto Blake's hips as she held still all the way inside her. "Your ass is really… really fucking hot. Like, why weren't we doing this already?"
"Because I was incredibly shy," Blake admitted with a shaky breath, shifting from side to side a tiny bit to tease both of them. "And you probably didn't have any interest in me, anyway."
"Are you kidding?! You bet your hot ass I did."
"What?!"
As they both began to grind, working up to the point of doing more, Yang tried to shrug a shoulder nonchalantly. It didn't work especially well under the circumstances. "What ‘what’? Like, I kind of have the hots for all of our friends. And now you know I mean all of them," she added with an embarrassed laugh. "But I kind of knew you and me would get along the best. Don't know how, I just did."
This was actually managing to turn Blake on more than the literal dick in her hindquarters. Which was impressive. Her own twitched a little, grew even firmer as she started bouncing up and down on Yang's lap. "Really? You liked me?"
"FUCK!" After recovering from the influx of sensation, Yang licked her lips, back arching a little as she went on, "Yeah! I mean, you're just so sultry and sexy, and cool… I wish I was as cool as you!"
"ME?! I… I don't know what you're talking about! You are much cooler than I could ever hope to be, Xiao Long!"
That immediately prompted a laugh from Yang as she picked up the pace even more, really destroying Blake's poor pussy - and the vulnerable spot within. That delightful little mass inside of her was screaming with joy as she reached up to grip her own tits, both because they were bouncing continually and to deliver yet more pleasure to her own body.
"Nah! You're… you are literally the hottest bitch I've ever known, and the smartest, and the most badass! Maybe it's kinda soon to say this, but… but I think I'm in love with you!"
That was too much. As amazing as it was, impressive and unprecedented, after only a few more thrusts Blake found herself climaxing - without needing a hand wrapped around her dick, or anything really touching it at all. All that motion combined with the sensations deep in her ass, and that tender, reckless confession from her friend lying beneath her, had turned out to be more than enough to get her there. Over and over, her rigid length spurted thick cum through the air to splatter all over Yang, painting her face and chest with the proof of her pleasure.
And she could tell Yang was a fan. Both from the way her thick member gave the hardest throb it had yet, and the completely elated expression on her face. She looked absolutely beautiful this way.
"I… ohhhh, yeah," Blake groaned as she felt fatigue trying to steal over her body - but fought back against it as best she could, forcing her thigh muscles to flex, keeping her body bouncing up and down on that incredible cock. "Yang! I love you, too! Make me feel all your love - I wanna… feel it all inside me!"
"Ohhhh yeah! Fuck yes, I need that, Blake! I need you so goddamn BAD! AHHHH!"
Despite those outcries and how unhinged they sounded, the blonde didn't reach orgasm right away. Which, honestly, Blake had no problem with; even though her dick was completely spent, undulating up and down a lot more than it had when it was fully erect, the punishment her ass was receiving still felt fantastic. She felt like she could have gone another hour before it started to hurt or lose its magic.
That, and she really wanted to enjoy her first time with Yang to the fullest. Even if they had gone down on each other before, it still counted. Especially since it was shaping up to be the beginning of something incredible for both of them.
Another few minutes went by that she lost track of before Yang began to show the tell-tale signs of getting close. She bounced her ass up and down as hard as she could without pulling off on accident, trying to give her new girlfriend - if that was indeed but they were becoming to each other - every ounce of joy she could manage. She even reached across to her right breast with her left hand, freeing up her right so she could reach down and play with her package, shifting it all over. Not as much to derive a tiny bit more satisfaction for herself, as because she wanted to put on the show. Maybe that would be enough to get Yang there.
The bellowing from deep in the blonde's chest told her even before she felt it. That delicious girth pulsing, the splashes inside her eager backside… so nasty and yet so welcome. She felt proud to have gotten her there after they went so many times with their family earlier. Even if she didn't view herself as all that sexy, she must have been doing something right.
"Ohhhh… holy fucking shit, Blake."
"What?" she panted once she finally came to a stop, reaching up to wipe the sweat from her brow.
"That was like…" Yang had to lay on the ground for another minute or two, gasping for breath and recovering. Then she grinned up at the brunette. "I've never… when I say 'that was the hottest thing ever', I want you to remember this is… after fucking your mom, and being in a sandwich between mine and Rubes, and getting filled by Salem before."
Blake let out a completely breathless laugh, barely holding herself up by resting her hands on her hips. She knew they didn't have time, but all she wanted to do was pass out and keep dreaming about this moment. "Yeah? I mean, you aren't just… saying that?"
"Hell no! You were like… some sexy anime titty pornstar, bouncing all over and… and how did you even do that?"
"What?"
"Cum out of nowhere, without even jerking it or anything!"
"Oh… I dunno…" Licking her dry-as-the-desert lips, she smiled shyly down at her bestie. "That… was pretty erotic, though, wasn't it?"
"ABSOLUTELY!" Yang burst out, just barely leveraging herself upward onto her elbows. The remnants of said act were still running down her face and into her cleavage from the peaks of her beautiful tits, and Blake felt her needs stirring again the tiniest bit. "Man… until I saw that happen, I was kinda worried I wasn't even doing it right, but you came all over the place! I wish I had video of that!"
Which made Blake laugh a lot harder. They both winced from the movement, as oversensitive as their bodies were by now, so she finally pulled off, moaning yet again as she flopped onto her back beside her friend. Her eyes were instantly drawn to the half-hard erection she had just been impaled upon, but she resisted the temptation to grab for it. Instead, she focused on the warm, sunny expression on the face next to her. She had definitely chosen the right stage name.
"Well… I might have no idea how I did it, but I'm really glad I did. And that it got you there. You were really hot, too, you know."
"Mmm, not hot like that. But thanks." She cleared her throat, glancing around anxiously. "I know… we gotta clear out of here in a minute, but this was amazing. I hope we can do it again really soon, or whatever. I'm so down bad for you."
Smiling serenely, Blake leaned over to plant a tender kiss on Yang's cheek as she laced their fingers together, feeling Yang grip back just as tightly. Cementing their new bond.
"Try and keep me away, Xiao Long. We are about to have a lot more fun in our future."
DEFINITELY Not The End
#the housewives hit club futopia#rwby modern au#rwby smut#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#bumbleby smut#white rose smut
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
This is the epilogue! It's been a long, strange trip, but I finally completed this one! I'm going to get a bit sentimental and long-winded about Rooster Teeth under the cut, but (so you can skip it: just CTRL+F and search for "Chapter 60") up here I'll just say thanks so much for reading. I hope you like these last few surprises!
WARNING: ROOSTER TEETH RAMBLING. You don't have to read this, it's not about Princess And The Dragons! You have been warned.
So as everybody probably knows by now, Rooster Teeth is on death row, and the fate of RWBY is totally up in the air. If you're learning about it this way… I'm very sorry; here's an article with more details. TL:DR, Warner Bros Discovery swallowed their parent company a while back, and that led to some cool collabs like Justice League x RWBY, but…
I'll keep this rant brief. David Zaslav is a callous corporate jerk that hates art, and has no business being in charge of a content creation company when all he cares about is money. His body count is rising (Batgirl, Final Space, Adult Swim Games, etc), and I hope he generates enough hate that he gets fired and never finds work in his field again. That is all.
Anyway, because RT couldn't turn a profit in the 1.5 years since they became part of WBD, they're getting shut down in a couple months, and they're going to try to shop its various properties around to other companies. Crunchyroll is a good candidate for RWBY, since they already aired volume 9, but nothing is certain yet at all. It's entirely possible we will never see a volume 10 - or it might be in some other format, like a comic book. All we can do is wait and see.
I found RWBY through a friend in 2014, which led me to RT as a whole. It's one of several things that changed my life that year - most of them for the better. I spent a lot of time with Achievement Hunter and Rage Quit videos, the RT Podcast and Always Open… went to see Lazer Team (and RWBY volume debuts) in actual theaters. I wish I had been able to make it to RTX, but it was too far away for me to be able to get there. At one point, it was a pretty huge part of my life. Then, like with most things, I sort of gravitated away, though I kept going back for the podcasts, and kept up with RWBY of course.
But I knew RT might not last that much longer when it was announced that Always Open was cancelled for a second time, and that RWBY Volume 10 still wasn't even greenlit. There were too many controversies (we don't have to get into those). Some of the founders were already gone, I hardly ever saw the people I was most fond of onscreen. For the first time in almost a decade, I cancelled my First membership, because it felt like my favorite content wasn't coming to the platform anymore… and I'm broke. I feel a little bad, of course, but I think we all kind of knew that they might not survive the changing landscape of streaming content. The minute they became part of WBD, their lack of profitability spelled the end.
Sorry, I'm all in my feelings about it, and I don't want to make the comments or the end of this fic all about RT, but I felt like I couldn't post a new chapter of a RWBY fic without at least addressing the situation, and giving my own history and perspective on it. This is just the state of the fandom, and I'm really sad and depressed about it, and wishing that something could have been done. But at the end of the day, it's actually pretty amazing that a bunch of drunk guys created a company in their bedroom that lasted 21 years and gave us a hundred shows. Just sucks it had to end because of mergers and nonsense, but I guess nothing lasts forever.
Thanks for listening, if you did; no shade if you didn't. I'm just really going to miss those guys and that content-creation family always being there to provide amusing and comforting content, like friends you could hang out with whenever you wanted. Thanks for all the memories, RT, and for being one of my safe spaces when I needed one.
-NBW
----------------------------------------------------
=Chapter 60
Weiss Schnee took a deep breath, eyes closing as she let the aromas of roasting turkey and gravy fill her nostrils. This was always her favourite part about Thanksgiving. Sure, pumpkin pie and potatoes were wonderful dishes, but the centerpiece was the artfully-prepared bird, without a doubt.
Especially with Kali cooking it this year. Their chef had been lost in the family scuffles, and it made no financial sense to hire another when they could all learn to pitch in a little more instead.
Besides, Willow seemed to have turned over a new leaf. Since she had no head for business, she allowed the interim director to stay on and only asked for updates from him once a week – with Kali in attendance, naturally. That was enough to ensure that nothing unscrupulous was going on beneath her nose. Meanwhile, that left Weiss's mother with little else to do besides taking care of house and home… which suited her in a way Weiss never would have expected. Though it had begun as penance for years of absentee parenting, now it was more like a calling. A place she felt she belonged.
“Ready to head down?”
The princess leaned a little more fully against Yang as they lounged in their bed. Their bed… even this many weeks later, it still sounded strange to think of it that way. “Just about ready.”
“Why?” she insisted with a fierce grin, a hand drifting up to turn Weiss’s face up to look at her. “Careful, Schnee, or I’ll think you caught… Xiao Long Madness.”
“Xiao Long Madness?” Her hand pressed into the center of her chest as she heaved a theatrical gasp. “What on earth could that be?”
“Well… it starts out slow.” Two fingers began to tiptoe up along her thigh. “You don’t even know you’ve got it until it’s creeping up on you.” The hand smoothed along her stomach through the soft material of her party dress, and Weiss had to suppress a shiver. “Makes you a little tingly, breathe faster… heart beating louder and louder…”
“Yang, you little…” Pushing her hand away with a giggle once it reached her breast, she admonished her, “We have to get to the table! Without messing up our clothes! Just grab those earth pads so we can join the others.”
Chuckling with her, the Dragon turned and got up from the bed, snatching up two pairs of shoes from the floor. “Alright, alright. Even though both our parents know? What, they’re going to be shocked that we got a little frisky today, too?”
“That isn’t the point! I want to be presentable for our families, and the Belladonnas!” Her brief indignation subsided as Yang started lovingly putting her heels on. “Oh… I know, I’m being silly. But can we please have a lovely, respectable family dinner? Just this once, for the holiday?”
“Of course,” she promised with an earnest tone, smiling up at her before she kissed Weiss’s other foot. “Princess Toes.” Then she slid the other heel on and grabbed for her own – but Weiss snatched them away. “Hey, what gives? I mean, you actually got me into a dress and now you’re trying to keep me from-”
“Shush.” Weiss returned the favour, sliding the very un-Yang-like heels on while Yang’s cheeks went the tiniest bit pink. They always did when she was doted on since it was such an uncommon occurrence for the bruiser; Weiss adored that. And she adored being the only one trusted to be sweet to her in that way.
“Mkay, Weiss. Now I’m all dolled up for you. Like a pig wearing lipstick.”
Sighing, she swatted Yang on the arm. “Don’t be stupid. You are a beautiful woman. Being strong as an ox doesn’t change that.”
“If you see me that way, then that’s all that matters.” They shared a brief kiss, humming against each other’s lips before they broke apart and stood. “Let’s go strap the ol’ feedbag on.”
“How charming,” she deadpanned.
As they walked past Weiss’s dresser, she glanced at the framed photograph on the wall. There they were: the Dragons. Every last living member, with the youngest arranged in the front. Even if it was a little incriminating, she had decided in the end that it was much more important to the little gangster princess to have this memento than it was to “play it safe” - especially now that the only Vale citizen who would have thrown a tantrum about its existence was long dead.
Emerald and Cinder with their arms around each other. Ilia hanging off Blake despite how she was rolling her eyes. A grinning Coco who still had Velvet on her arm instead of lost to another continent – the picture had been taken with her camera, after all, set on a timer. Even Salem was smiling, albeit in an irritated and resigned way. Happiness in a wooden frame.
“You coming?” Yang asked.
“Yeah, yeah,” she sighed as she tripped after her girlfriend into the hall. “Hold your horses.”
“Who are you and what have you done with my snooty girlfriend?”
“HEY!”
Downstairs, Blake, Ilia, and Whitley were all seated in the living room, chatting politely about the weather and other surface topics. Though her brother wasn’t thrilled terribly to know the Dragons, he had seemed to accept it – and to accept them as humans rather than foul beasts that were beneath him.
“Hey, good lookin’,” Blake bade her.
“Good evening.” Weiss actually curtsied, and Ilia giggled. “I'm excited. Is that silly?”
“Maybe a little. But I think we're allowed to be a little silly after the Autumn we've had.”
True enough. Weiss flashed a tight smile before she turned toward the kitchen.
“Watch that gravy!”
Raven's hands quickly moved toward the stove while Kali hastily crimped the edges of her pie. The latter was poised and pristine; the former, a sweating nervous wreck. But she was trying. Most of the dishes were already arranged on the counter, kept warm by potholders and waiting to be served.
“Oh my God,” Yang muttered in Weiss's ear. “Where's Rod Serling? Because I think we just entered The Twilight Zone.”
“The what?”
“Oh, it's a new show. Don't worry about it. Just meant watching Raven really cook is like science fiction.”
Meanwhile, Willow at last noticed they were standing there and waved them over to the dining room. “Hey, girls! Come help me set the table.”
They did as they were told. Mrs. Schnee was humming and cheerful, eyes full of light as she made sure all the silverware was properly placed, each napkin neatly folded.
“You're really excited, aren't you, Mother?”
“Ohhhh yes,” she told her immediately, grinning from ear to ear. “Very! It's our first big dinner with everyone together, isn't it? Our ragtag little family. And it already feels more like…”
When she didn't finish, Yang prompted, “Like?”
“Like a real Thanksgiving. Far more than the past few years.”
“I know what you mean,” Weiss said as she placed the last few forks. “You weren't yourself, and Father was… well.”
But Willow brushed it off with an elegant hand. Still no calluses forming from her sudden uptick of housework, but they would, eventually, if she didn't keep up conditioning them. Pampering herself. Honestly, Weiss had no idea if she would go one way or the other.
“All in the past. We're starting fresh, aren't we, Weiss?”
“We sure are,” she said immediately, beaming back at her mother. Proud of her progress and new outlook on life. “Annnnd… I think the table’s ready. What's next?”
“Not much.” A bell sounded throughout the house, and her eyes lifted. “Oh, could you see who that is? I think I should help Raven and Kali.”
Her daughter obeyed, moving through the living room where Whitley was just standing. She waved him back down and pulled the door wide.
And found herself face to face with such a haggard, unenthused face that she instinctively took a step back. The man's ominous eyes almost looked through her. Her fight or flight instincts were starting to kick in, but she knew she shouldn’t literally attack someone who had done nothing more than come to her front door – not without further provocation.
“U-um…”
“Hey!” From around his back popped Ruby's cheery face, and she added a little wave. “Sorry we're so late; Grumpy Gus didn't wanna get ready.”
“I was ready,” Qrow growled as he pushed past Weiss without a word of greeting. “You didn't like what I was wearing.”
With a dramatic sigh, Ruby followed, stopping to hug Weiss. Penny was close on her heels, freckles seeming to glow with excitement as she hefted a casserole dish. Yang was next in line for hugs while Qrow seemed magnetically drawn to the wetbar in the corner.
“U-um!” came from the door as Weiss tried to close it. Pulling it wide revealed a very flustered neighbour. “Hello again!”
“Pyrrha?! What are you doing here? I thought you would be sitting down with your folks right about now!”
The athlete shrugged, cheeks rosy as she fidgeted in her lovely golden-hued frock. There was clearly an internal struggle playing out behind her bright green eyes, which remained mostly pointed down at her black pumps. “Well… I just wanted to wish you a happy Thanksgiving! Before we all dig in! So… so now I have! And, well, bye!”
However, as she turned to stride down the steps and away from the house, Weiss jogged after her. “Wait!”
“Yes?” she asked as she turned.
“There's something else, isn't there?” No immediate answer. “Come on. What's a best friend for if she can't help a girl through thick and thin?”
After a brief internal debate, the redhead let out a long sigh. “Jaune is coming to dinner.”
“Really? That's fantastic news!” Again, Pyrrha hesitated, so Weiss asked, “It's… not fantastic news?”
“Well… ordinarily, yes. But Cinder and Emerald are already there.”
“WHAT?!”
“SHHHH!” she hissed at her friend, green eyes wide. “I didn't think I would get as close to him as I have since the dance, and… I had already invited them before he asked me to homecoming! Then I forgot, and they showed up with a whole ham, and it would have been so rude to turn them away…”
Weiss laid a gentle hand on her arm. “Relax, okay? I'm sure everything will be fine.”
“But you know how Cinder is around boys! She hates them! And I know she has good reason, but Jaune is very important to me, and… and I don't want anyone to have an unhappy holiday thanks to me!”
“They won't. I promise. You are the nicest host, and the sweetest friend. And Emerald and Cinder have each other now; they're much less bitter and unhappy.”
“Oh… I know you're right. Thank you. And I shouldn't get flustered every time they try to kiss me anymore, I- I have to get used to that eventually, don't I?”
“Of course!” she chirruped with a patient smile. “Just keep rebuffing those advances; they will get the message.”
At those words, her childhood friend fell silent. Seconds ticked by while she squirmed. Then she whispered, “It may be too late for that plan.”
“What? I mean… what do you mean?”
“Well, if I were to rebuff their advances, I probably shouldn't have let Cinder steal a little kiss at homecoming.” When her fellow paper-shaker only gaped, the red-faced track star’s face grew yet redder. “Or behind the malt shop last weekend. Or just before I walked over here.”
“PYRRHA NIKOS!”
“I'm sorry! I told you, she makes me feel… swept away,” she breathed with a shy smile. “Even though I'm more attracted to Jaune, like him more and get along with him so well, I don't dislike Cinder… and she's strong, and confident, and beautiful…”
A laughing Weiss reassured her, “You don't have to explain anything to me. I have my own similar arrangement with a blonde and a brunette, so why on Earth would I throw stones in my glass house?”
“But what do I do? Poor Jaune has no idea women go around with other women as much as we do – a-and what about Emerald? Ordinarily I would be concerned about her feeling jealous, but she watches Cinder tease me – encourages it! That seems so dirty, and that's without the things they threaten to do to me if I let them!”
“Holy moley,” she breathed. “Pyrrha! You're a Dragon in sheep's clothing!”
That smile was still shy, but also a little excited. “Am not. But the kissing is… women's lips are so soft!”
“Aren't they?” Both girls sighed dreamily, then giggled. “Your secret is safe with me, but I think the sooner you explain all this to Jaune, the less bad it will be in the long run.”
“You… are probably right. But not now. I don't want to ruin the holiday for my parents.”
“Of course. You should probably get back.” As Pyrrha nodded, she tilted her head and asked, “What did you tell them about Cinder and Emerald, anyway?”
“Just that they're new friends of yours, and mine. And that they had no family to dine with. It's true, after all.”
Weiss nodded sagely. “And you wanted them to have a big slice of Pyrrha pie for dessert.”
“Mmhmm! I thought it would be… very- oh, you're so mean to me!”
“Maybe,” she cackled, leaning closer. “Or maybe I'm jealous because I want some for myself.”
And without waiting for a response, Weiss gave her a quick peck on the lips. Just a fun little tease without any deeper meaning behind it. Pyrrha was too startled to respond until Weiss's impish grin began to slip a notch – and then she laughed, loudly and freely.
“Oh Weiss! I think we both have our hands full enough as it is! But… thank you. For more than just now, for so, so much.”
Curtsying playfully, she giggled, “And thank you, madam. It is Thanksgiving, after all; we should be expressing our gratitude.”
“True!” As she skipped away, Pyrrha sang out over her shoulder, “Happy Thanksgiving!”
“You too, best friend!”
When she re-entered the living room, it was to a highly stressful scene. Qrow and Raven were seated one each upon the armchair and the couch, ranged across from each other, and if ever the phrase “glaring daggers” applied, it would be to those two siblings.
“You look good, sis,” he rumbled with a poisonous smirk. “Really got some color in your cheeks for once. What's your secret?”
“Staying away from things that are hazardous to my health. Like you.”
“Wow,” Penny breathed from Ruby's side, as surprised as anyone at how venomous they were toward each other. From her, Weiss glanced around at the various uncomfortable guests and eventually spotted Yang standing in the doorway of the kitchen, indecisive.
“Ooooh, temper temper. Still haven't figured out that's what made Taiyang ditch you, huh?” When Raven started to sit forward as if she would attack, he raised up both hands, palms out. “Easy now. Didn't come here to pick a fight, just came to eat.”
Teeth clenched hard enough to grind corn into meal, she hissed at him, “Funny way of showing it. Then again, you never did know when to quit.”
“Seems to me like I knew exactly when to quit. Before the Dragons turned into the Bulldyk-”
“Who would like a drink?” Weiss called out in a voice far too high to be natural. A few of her peers turned in her direction, but Raven and Qrow didn't budge at all. “Anyone?”
“May I have a lemonade?” Penny said in her usual oblivious-but-pleasant tone.
“Alright, look,” Yang finally sighed as she walked a little deeper into the room. “You guys hate each other; we get it. But it's Thanksgiving, and there are more people here than just you two chowderheads. So can we just… put that on the back burner until tomorrow? Please?”
Silence reigned for a long few seconds. Then Qrow heaved himself to his feet. “Think I'll take you up on that drink, Schnee.” He returned to the wet bar to refill his glass. Luckily, it seemed like the breaking of their staring contest gave Raven the right to let herself relax, and she ran her hand over her hair.
“Are they always like this?” Ilia asked in a soft murmur, mostly to Blake.
“Raven, yes. I have no idea about him, I haven't seen him more than once in my whole life before now.”
Before Ilia could form a response, an “Ahem” came from the doorway leading into the dining room. Kali stood there with a polite smile on her face, hands clasped in front of her stomach; the picture of a polite hostess.
“I believe dinner is served. If you will all come through and seat yourselves, we would love to begin.”
Raven was the first to exit, seemingly to give herself at least a few scant seconds without her brother in the same room. Then her daughter followed soon afterward, and everyone else stood and began to follow the others.
“Wheeee,” Ruby deadpanned as she led Penny inside.
The spread look amazing. Kali had definitely outdone herself, and somehow Willow and Raven had not ruined all her good work with their awkward attempts to help. Turkey, dressing, casserole, fresh hot buns, and gleaming red cranberry sauce were already weighing down the table. Weiss's beaming mother stood behind the chair at the head of the table, waiting for the others to sit before she seated herself.
“Thank you all for coming,” she said in a quiet, nervously excited voice. “I know this will probably be strange, as some of you hardly even know who I am, much less have met me. But I'm happy to meet you all and welcome you to my home.”
“I am happy to be here,” Penny replied brightly as if she were being directly addressed. But Willow only smiled right back at her, and the girl grinned from ear-to-ear.
“Before we dig in, I'd like us all to go around the table and say something we are thankful for from this past year.” One or two groans sounded from the guests, but most of them were polite enough to keep their desire to eat right away to themselves. “Would anyone like to start?”
As she brought in a dish of beans, Kali said, “Go on, Willow dear. Set us an example.”
“Oh, very well.” As Whitley sat at her left, Weiss at her right, she composed herself for a moment. “I’m thankful for my family. My real family – everyone here, even if some of us are just meeting tonight. And that my eyes are open enough for me to appreciate that now.”
After a moment or two of silence, a few people nodding along, she turned to Whitley. Starting, he said, “Ah. Well, I suppose I’m thankful that all the nastiness is behind us. This year has been unpleasant but… well, looking around here, I must admit we’re coming out the other side.”
As Penny clapped for him, and a few others stifled laughter at her clapping, Kali spoke up, “I’m thankful for a certain little princess for bringing us all together. If not for her, this might have been an easier year, but a lot less interesting.” And she raised her water glass to Weiss, who waved her off – despite her cheeks tinting pink.
“Same here,” Blake agreed with a big smile. “She really shook things up in the best of ways. Still a little weird that I get to be friends with her. But thanks, Weiss.”
“And you could probably guess I’m going to say thanks for helping me finally get Blake’s attention,” Ilia sighed resignedly as the others chuckled. Hands were definitely being held under the table, and Weiss had a hard time not squealing with secondhand glee. Then they all turned to look at Qrow.
“Huh? Oh, uh… skip me.”
Ruby nudged him hard. “No skipping!”
“Fine. I’m thankful for this dumb squirt.” He ruffled her hair aggressively, and she laughed – even if she was hastily patting her hair back into place right afterward. “That A-okay, kiddo?”
“Sure.” Then she cleared her throat and said, “I’m grateful for… well, a lotta stuff. But I can’t pick between the two big things: Penny asking me out, and…” Her eyes began to water. “And getting my sister back. They’re b-both pretty outta sight.”
“Nah, you should pick Penny,” Yang said with a wistful smile. “I ain’t that special.”
“Don’t say that! You’re my sister and you’re amazing!”
“Okay, okay,” Raven interrupted them with a sigh. “Break up the happy-fight, girls. Let’s hurry this along so we can all eat. Penny?”
Blinking her huge green eyes, the freckle-faced girl chirruped, “Oh! Well, I am thankful for Ruby, of course. And her family – which seems to be all of you! And for the food we are about to eat. Amen.”
“Amen,” Whitley muttered automatically, even though everyone else was blinking in confusion. Weiss wasn’t sure at which point Penny’s thanks had turned into grace, but it was even stranger to call attention to it. So no one did.
“And I’m thankful for Yang putting up with me,” Raven said simply. “Go on.”
But Yang wasn’t about to let that slip past. “Wait, what do you mean?”
“My attitude. I’ve…” Her sigh was weary, her glare burning a hole into the table. “I’ve been a terrible mother. Nobody has to tell me,” she said over the handful of protests. “Just because I did my best, tried to make my kid tough enough the world wouldn’t eat her alive, doesn’t mean my best was very good. But I think…” Her sharp eyes flicked up to Qrow, waiting for some kind of scathing comment.
“No, no, go on,” he told her smoothly. And though his face might have been slightly smug, he didn’t goad her any more than that.
“I think Willow’s been good for me. I’ve done worse than her and she’s trying so hard to… fix what’s wrong. Have to be a real dope to not try the same thing. Guess that’s what I’m glad for this year.” Then she flung at her brother, “So you can sit on that, Jack.”
“Gladly,” he rumbled, lowering his glass of something strong-smelling and regarding her evenly. “I ain’t no prince, either, Sis. Louse everything up every day. All we can do is our best to make up for it.”
While Raven was busy blinking at the almost-nice sentiment from her estranged sibling, Yang cleared her throat and stood up. That already surprised Weiss before she even started talking – and then she surprised her even more.
“So I’m not that good at speech-making,” she chuckled, scratching the back of her neck. “Or wearing heels. But I’m gonna do both at the same time, I guess.
“Life has been pretty kooky since this princess fell in my lap. Honest, I thought she would snub me and that would be that – or that I could have a little fun before I got the cold shoulder, maybe. But this amazing, beautiful, talented, strong knock-out…” For a moment, Yang just laughed, trying to figure out what else she was saying. “She changed me. Changed my whole life in a good way, and I can’t even imagine what I would do without her now. And I don’t wanna. So yeah. Thanks, Weiss, for taming this Dragon.”
Weiss was just smiling tearily up at her proud, cocky features that were currently gazing right back at her with a megaton force of love, when most of the others began to clap. Starting, she covered her face to hide her blush, but then she felt Yang’s lips gently pushing into the back of her hand.
“I mean it,” she whispered as Weiss cooed. “On the hook for you, Schnee.”
“My sweet angel,” Willow breathed softly, beaming at both of them.
“Oh, stop it, all of you,” Weiss blustered, but the pink-cheeked grin somewhat undercut her words. Then she spoke up a little louder. “As for me… oh, I don’t have anything.”
“You don’t?” Blake asked incredulously, folding her arms over her chest and smirking. “You? Nothing comes to mind for the girl who can normally talk the hind leg off a mule?”
“Everything does. It’s everything. I mean, other than a few unpleasant things I had to witness, but… I wouldn’t trade this year for the world. I have a real family now, and some of them are even my actual blood relatives. So thank you, God, for ALL of this.”
“Amen,” Whitley said again a little more firmly than before, and this time Yang snorted a little.
“Amen!” Willow put in brightly. “And with that, let’s dig in!”
“Thank GOD for THAT!” Ruby burst out, and the others all giggled. For a tiny little slip of a girl, she had a voracious appetite.
-----------------------------------------
Dinner was everything the Schnees had desperately hoped it would be and more. Though Raven avoided speaking to Qrow at all costs, the upside of that was that she actually didn’t resist all of Kali’s attempts at conversation. They would likely never be the best of friends again, but it was a start toward reconciliation that Weiss found extremely heartening.
However, there were a couple of hiccups. Kali and Raven got into a very terse argument about the best path for Yang’s future that didn’t particularly go anywhere. Ilia spilled gravy all over Qrow, earning her a strong glare; Willow hurried him upstairs and gave him some of Jacques’s clothes to change into while they were washing his shirt, which fit at least well enough. Whitley made the mistake of casually mentioning that his sister was a “deviant” in a room full of such deviants, though he hastily apologised and insisted he did not mean any offense when he noticed all the eyes glinting with doom. Still, all in all not a bad evening.
“I couldn’t eat another bite,” Yang burped as she helped them move all the dishes to the sink. “But I want to! It’s all so good, I haven’t even tasted Kali’s food that was this good before! And hers is always the bee’s knees!”
“Flatterer.” Kali herself came in behind her and put the empty casserole dish on the counter, then pulled Yang in for a little cheek-kiss. “But keep it coming; I might save you an extra piece of pie.”
As Yang laughed nervously, her mother strode over and said, “Hey, cut that out. Stop tryin’ to be my kid’s mom. That’s my job.” And then she kissed her on the cheek, as well, leaving a very shocked Yang glancing between them. As if waiting to have to break up a fight should it flare up from nowhere.
But all Kali did was smile and say, “Good.” Then she started scrubbing a pot vigorously, humming a light little tune.
“Um, let us do those,” Yang volunteered. “You cooked, it’s the least we can do.”
“Oh, that’s alright.”
“No it’s not. You do so much, Mrs. B, and everybody takes it for granted. I’m not gonna anymore.”
As Yang moved into position in front of the sink, Kali pressed a hand to the center of her chest and fluttered her eyelashes. “My my myyyy, Weiss, you certainly have found yourself a stand-up woman. Good thing for you I’m-”
“Watch how you finish that,” Raven warned. “Talking about my daughter there.”
“That I’m… not twenty years younger,” she finished slyly. “And I will leave it at that, alright?” When Raven nodded curtly, she rolled her eyes and tittered as she moved to stand beside Weiss. “Come with me.”
Confused, she let herself be taken to the dining room again, which was mostly empty. Everyone had moved to the living room by now. “Yes?”
“I thought I should tell you sometime when we had a moment; there’s been too much going on before now.” Glancing around, Kali whispered, “Salem has agreed that we’re rebuilding Shopkeeper’s. The money will come out of a nest egg she had set aside to renovate her own home and to retire on; she won’t be able to do those things now for a while yet, but at least we’ll all have a home again.”
“That’s fantastic news!” When Kali only frowned, she asked, “Or is it? What’s wrong?”
“Well… to be frank, I’m a little disappointed you aren’t looking at my chest.”
“Huh?!”
Smirking, she whispered, “My hands were wet when I held one to my chest a moment ago, so now the top of my dress is all damp. Don’t tell me you didn’t notice! I must be losing my touch.”
Unable to help briefly glancing at the more pronounced outline of Kali’s bosom, she stamped her foot and hissed, “You stop that! I thought there was a real problem!”
“How is this not a ‘real’ problem? My looks are fading!” The back of her hand flew to her forehead as she clutched the neckline of her dress like a silent film starlet. “It won’t be long now, little Weiss; you’ll be seeing me in a casket, old and wrinkled. Past my prime and with no bevy of saucy young things surrounding me, weeping their eyes out at the loss!”
“Oh, enough!” Kali’s laugh made her smile against her will. “Your breasts are as magnetic and splendid as ever, if you must know. Just… have other breasts on my mind. And things besides breasts.”
“Of course. It’s quite alright, really.” Cupping Weiss’s cheek tenderly, stroking with her thumb, she whispered, “I just miss chasing you around my kitchen and being ogled; it was harmless fun.”
“Me, too. We’ll do it again soon, okay?”
Kali’s grin was genuine. “Please. You might be with Yang and my Blake, but that’s a game I’m not willing to give up.”
Still playing this game, were they? Well, Weiss wasn’t going to keep being a helpless target anymore. “That’s good. Neither am I.”
Nothing could have prepared Kali for Weiss reaching back to pinch her on the rear end before she walked past into the kitchen. The squeak of surprise was as flustered as she had ever heard Blake’s mother, even if it was brief and not terribly loud. Weiss had to swallow down her own giggle – and the slight thrill of how nice that pinch had felt, fleeting as it was. When Kali followed her in a few seconds later, she was markedly more composed, but grinning wolfishly and had the faintest of blushes in her cheeks.
And her chest bore the evidence of the pinch, as well. Blake, who had been dropping off the last of the plates, noticed the stiffened peaks within seconds and hurried to finish putting them down before excusing herself. This time, Kali noticed, but only seemed vaguely curious and puzzled rather than scandalised. It seemed her daughter’s secret would remain safe for a little while longer.
Once the dishes were done, Weiss cleared her throat and made an announcement to everyone congregating in the living room. “Attention! If you all would be so kind as to join us in the drawing room, Ilia Amitola and myself will be performing ‘Ave Maria’. Just a little post-dinner entertainment.”
“Ooh!” Ruby gasped, hopping up and down in her seat. “You’re gonna play something?”
“Ilia will play, I will sing.”
“OOH!”
Qrow sighed. “I’m staying down here. Maybe Donna Reed’s on.”
“I’m game,” Raven said with a careless shrug. The others seemed to have similar opinions, and began to make their way upstairs.
On the landing, Weiss’s mother hesitated. She backtracked into the hall to ask her, “What’s wrong?”
“Unpleasant memories of that room.”
“Oh… of course.” A flash of seeing her father struck over the head with a vase filled her vision before she blinked to clear it away. “Tell you what, Mommy. Let’s start making some new memories in there, right now. Can we try that?”
Swallowing hard, her mother’s eyes flicked back and forth a little as she took up Weiss’s hand and gave it a would-be firm pat. “You’re right. I’d love to hear my angel sing again.”
Chest puffing out like a male frigatebird, Weiss turned and strode toward the piano where a clearly-nervous Ilia was playing a few scales very quietly. Blake was leaning against one wall, watching her with a genuine fondness in her amber eyes. That gave Weiss some comfort; it looked like their budding relationship was truly heading in the right direction.
So she played. And Weiss sang. The voices that were muttering seconds before fell silent. Every day of her life, she had let her father’s insistences that she needed to practice more, to make sure her instrument was honed to perfection before she displayed it to others, keep her voice caged and silent. She was through letting her past bar her way to her future.
By the time the final note wavered and faded, several hands were pressed to mouths. Kali had to sit down. Ruby and Penny were huddled close, sniffling. Even Raven’s eyes were slightly damp, though she was trying to appear her usual detached self. Everyone but Yang and her own mother were completely stunned. The issue was, several of the Dragons had heard Ilia play already and knew she had talent, but Weiss’s was brand new to most of them.
So Weiss barely had time to curtsy before they were being swarmed.
“Oh my GOD, Schnee!” Blake was gushing. “How did I not know about this?!”
“That was INCREDIBLE!” Ruby piped up, literally hopping up and down. “I’m flipping, what a gas!”
With a slight chuckle, Raven said, “How are we supposed to understand what these damn curtain climbers are saying these days?” But instead of leaving it at that, she looked Weiss dead in the eyes and added, “Nice pipes. Really.”
“Th-thanks,” she breathed. The grumpy woman only nodded and turned back to Ilia, patting her on the back too hard and making her almost fall over into the piano.
“Maybe you ought to be chasing me,” Kali told her, gripping her hands firmly. “Oh, I’m so proud of you, though. A songbird on top of everything else!”
“S-stop,” she tried again with a huge, bashful grin, but it was useless; Penny and Whitley were clapping again, and Yang was massaging her shoulders, and…
And the room was full of love, and reassurance. Camaraderie and affection. Family.
“Okay, okay!” Ilia finally cackled as Ruby gave her a big showy kiss on the cheek, causing it to change colours. “Who wants to hear something else? I could play ‘Night Train’, but it doesn’t have any words.”
“What about ‘Chances Are’?” Raven suggested with something like a grin. And Weiss had to fight down a laugh; she should have known Johnny Mathis would come up sooner or later. The woman was addicted to the crooner. “O-or ‘Misty’… doesn’t matter. Forget it.”
But Ilia was thoughtful. “I haven’t tried either before, but the piano parts are pretty simple. Weiss? You up to the vocals?” When Weiss nodded, she cracked her knuckles. “I could probably pick it out if you give me a-”
“HEY!” interrupted a gruff voice from downstairs. “Some dame’s tryin’ to break into your house!”
Stunned by that proclamation, Weiss and her mother quickly stole down the stairs to see what Qrow meant. The others were hot on their heels - and they nearly ended up in a heap, since the Schnee women had stopped dead in their tracks at the bottom of the staircase.
“Am I too late for dinner?”
It only took a few seconds of awkward smiles and heavy silence before Weiss burst out “WINTER!” and went flying across the entryway and into her big sister’s arms. Winter Schnee was several inches taller, and her trademark Schnee white-blonde hair was pulled into a taut bun. Her arms dropped the heavy duffel bag just barely inside the front door and instantly clamped around Weiss, expression melting into one of affection.
“Ohhhh, Snowball,” she whispered into her shoulder. “I’m sorry it’s been so long.”
“Winter, I don’t understand!” her mother laughed, dashing after her younger daughter and resting a hand on the elder’s shoulder. Winter looked both delighted and surprised to see her so lucid. “What are you doing here so soon? I thought Christmas…”
“Well, after I got the telegram about Father, how could I stay away?” Her brows were furrowed despite the smiles. “Are you all doing alright? I can’t imagine…”
“Oh, fine, fine,” she dismissed with a wave of her hand. Both Raven and Kali rolled their eyes in the background. “You aren’t AWOL, are you?” Winter shook her head. “Oh good. Then how did you manage to slip away? How will you finish your tour of duty if-”
“I’m not. Mother, I’m staying right here in Vale, and taking over the business.”
Their mother’s expression slackened. “Oh… oh no, dear, you mustn’t do that. You enlisted to serve our country, a-and we can get along just fine while you do. It shouldn’t mean you have to drop everyth-”
“Please,” Winter said a little more firmly, finally releasing Weiss as she straightened into a more military stance. “Let me do this. I… what Father has done…” Her voice cracked slightly, even if it was her only overt display of emotion. “I should have been here to protect you, and Weiss and Whitley. And I wasn’t.”
At the mention of his name, Whitley moved into Weiss’s spot and hugged Winter soundly. Though he let go immediately afterward. “There was nothing you could do, I’m afraid, Sister. Though it still pains me to admit his wrongdoing… our father intended to kill Weiss’s friends. It was the response of a coward, and… and he was a killer, and had to be stopped. By death, I’m not quite as sure, but he deserved some sort of justice.”
“Even more reason for me to be here,” she insisted. “I am trained in combat; I could have put his head through a wall before he so much as laid a hand on any of you.”
“Don’t worry,” Willow tried to reassure her in a gentle tone, petting her daughter’s strong jaw. “We had everything well in hand. Oh, I am so very glad to have you back, though!”
Eyes finally lifting to scan the room properly, Winter smiled very slightly and said, “Yes, I see that you have a very… full house, Mother. Who are all these people? You said ‘friends’ were helping you, but…”
“Where are my manners?” Kali chuckled gently as she strode forward, offering her hand. “Kali Belladonna. I’ve been helping your mother through the legal aspects of the divorce and the will, and trying to help clean up around the house. That’s my daughter, Blake.” On cue, Blake waved. “And… well, I’m sure this must be a surprise, such an odd assortment of-”
“Dragons.” When there were a few gasps of surprise, Winter nodded at the leather jackets hanging from the coat rack, her expression vaguely thoughtful. “I remember them well. Wandered into Shopkeeper’s by mistake when I was in my junior year at Vale High, and… well, that was a rather eye-opening experience.”
“Ohhhhhhhh,” Kali suddenly breathed. “That was you? I remember that curious little lamb now. We don’t get many strays like that.”
“Wait, wait,” Weiss found herself saying, shaking her head out. “You’ve seen the inside of Shopkeeper’s, and never mentioned it? And you’re not freaking out that there are Dragons in our house?”
The corner of her mouth did twitch upward in bemusement. “Well… I have to admit, it’s a little unusual, but if you invited them in, you must think of them as friends.”
“Oh. I guess that makes sense.”
“Are they?” Weiss nodded vaguely, and Winter folded her arms over her chest. “Are any of them more than friends?” When the only response she got was widening eyes and pinkening cheeks, Winter blinked in surprise. Clearly, she had not expected her teasing to turn up anything pertinent. “Oh.”
“I… it’s not… you probably think I’m some sort of deviant.” Whitley cringed at the use of that word, memory of being admonished still fresh. “Sorry, this isn’t how I-”
“No, no, don’t apologise. Let me show you something.”
From within her plain black purse, she withdrew a battered-looking leather wallet. Flipping past a few bills and identification cards, eventually she came up with a small photograph of a petite, dark-skinned girl in a beret. Her eyes looked clear and clever, and her lips as if she were trying to suppress a smirk.
“This… is Ciel. She’s someone very special to me. Or… was.” Her eyes were sad as she added, “Her parents are marrying her off, and she told me that we had our fun, but it was over. And honestly, I believe her; I want to say she’s just scared and I’ll ‘win her back’, but I doubt it. Once Ciel’s mind is made up, it’s set in stone.”
However, Weiss was laughing. Everyone else remained quiet, but a little at a time, Winter’s hands moved to her hips as her little sister doubled over with mirth, nearly staggering over into the umbrella stand.
“And what’s the matter with you now?”
Still giggling, she turned around and beckoned Yang closer. The blonde immediately hopped to, edging past her mother and Penny to stride over to Weiss’s side. Immediately, they locked their hands together, and Yang’s eyes widened just a bit. The elder sibling couldn’t help gasping, though she didn’t look displeased. Not in the slightest.
“Oh, Winter,” she breathed with an excited grin. “I think we have a lot to talk about.”
“Maybe we do, Weiss.” Winter leaned their foreheads together as she added, “And I would love that more than anything in the world right now.”
“Me, too. But first, come see what leftovers we have; you’re probably really hungry.”
“Yes, please!” Willow provided with a huge grin – and the fact that she also wasn’t fazed by Winter’s outing herself seemed to make the older of the sisters completely bewildered. “Come inside, dear – Whitley, can you take her bag upstairs? She must be so tired, and we have so much catching up to do!”
“Can’t one of these brutes do it? You know I have minimal upper body strength.”
“Brutes?!” Raven fired up – but Kali’s hand on her arm helped her reign it in. Through her teeth, she growled, “Sure. Anything for the Schnees.” Then she grabbed the bag with one hand, hefting it as she glared briefly at the boy before carrying it toward the bedrooms.
Meanwhile, Weiss was on cloud nine. Winter was there. Her sister was the only missing piece from her family; now it was complete. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ruby jump up and down a little before she rushed over to her side.
“You’re a little sister, too!”
“Yes,” she chuckled quietly as she watched her mother leading Winter into the kitchen, both of them chatting easily. And Winter looked so happy to see her mother wasn’t a lush anymore; was bright-eyed and invested in the world around her. Just like she herself was happy about it. “So what?”
“So it’s really COOL! Maybe that’s why we’re friends, huh? Like, aside from you dating Yang… I always thought we had more of a bond, a-and that’s what it is! We know what it’s like to be little sisters with big strong sisters, a-and that’s neato, huh? Right?”
To stop her from jumping around, she paused to give Ruby a warm hug. “We’re friends because I like you. That’s all. But… you’re right, it’s pretty neat that we both have strong big sisters.”
After only a brief pause, Ruby squeezed her back and whispered, “Yeah. Little sister club!” Then she pulled back with a huge grin. “Go hang out with Winter. She seems so hip.”
“She is.”
As she stepped across the threshold into the dining room, she heard Yang calling out, "Announcing the arrival of Her Majesty, Princess Schnee!"
“Okay, okay!” she laughed easily, turning toward the kitchen. “You got me.”
“Yeah, I do,” Yang whispered as she pulled her in close for a hug and a kiss, ignoring the coos from the other side of the door. “Got you, Schnee. All mine forever.”
Weiss’s blue eyes sparkled with affectionate glee as she leaned heavily against the Dragon. Having so much to say, but finding in the end that she didn’t need to, anyway. All she had to do was whisper a few choice words against Yang’s smirking lips before they connected yet again.
“Hmph. What a brute.”
THE END
1 note
·
View note
Text
Get ready - this is the penultimate chapter! Next one will be the big finale! I know it's been a long time coming, and I really am sorry about that - but I'm about to get back to business in a big way. Stay tuned!
=Chapter 59
Not that they played a lot. The parking lot was too conspicuous a location, so Nebula enjoyed another little kiss with Weiss – amidst a chorus of cheers from the other Dragons – and then the blushing girl was released and asked what she thought. Her positive review earned her an invitation to hang out with the Dragons another time. Any fool could see Nebula was happy.
And she tagged along to watch Weiss and Yang play tennis. Weiss thought that was a smart plan; it was a great excuse to show her that a big, buff Dragon like her girlfriend was also capable of playing a simple sport, doing something less brutish. Of course, their limited transportation meant Blake also had to join them so Nebula could have a ride, but she seemed content to hang out by the prospective Dragon and alternately cheer and jeer for the players.
Glances at the sidelines showed her that Blake did kiss Nebula’s cheek a few times, and her lips very briefly once. But this was mostly experimentation and flirting; nothing serious. It almost alarmed Weiss more that she was beginning to be able to tell the difference. How had she so seamlessly made the transition from hapless victim, to journeyman Dragon, to experienced hunter of women?
Yang. That's how.
Once their prospective recruit was on her way home, the others made their way to the diner to hang out and chat for a little while. Cinder, Emerald, and Ilia were already waiting for them with plenty of dimes for the jukebox and half-empty malted glasses. Coco had apparently taken Velvet home because she was inconsolable.
“That's right,” Weiss sighed as she slumped lower in the booth. “I was going to do something about that. But my father turned into a-”
“We know,” Blake reassured her. “Too much going on. Nobody's blaming you.”
After a few seconds, Cinder spoke up, carefully looking out the window instead of at her companions. “Perhaps it's not too late.”
“What?”
“Well, Schnee and her mother could probably persuade the interim chairman to take on a new hire. I know they have a lot on their plates right now, but it is still possible.”
“You’re right. We should at least try.” With a decisive nod, Weiss pulled her malted closer and took a sip as she thought that over. “I’ll ask her tonight and we’ll see if she can take care of it tomorrow morning.”
However, once they got back to Salem’s abode, they found something that certainly waylaid those plans.
“Oh… we’re moving back.”
“We are,” Willow grunted as she and Kali heaved the last of the bags into the latter’s Ford. “I… have left Whitley alone to his own devices for far too long as it is. Besides, there is so much to do at the house; we need to-”
“Take it slow,” Kali said, and her tone definitely suggested this was not the first time she had said as much. Her mother gave her a watery smile.
“Yes, of course. I will. But taking it slow is not the same as doing nothing, and I can’t sit around here doing nothing any longer.”
Clearing her throat, Yang spoke up. “Um… I’ll help, if you want. With anything I can.”
“Awww, thank you, dear,” she breathed with a small smile as she gripped her shoulder. The Dragon smiled back at her, a little shy but mostly just pleased. “It would be appreciated. Your mother and Kali are already doing so much, though…”
Kali was already shaking her head as they closed the trunk. “No more than I’m happy to do.”
“I’m sure Raven will be by for similar reasons,” Weiss said with a tiny smirk. Willow cleared her throat and said nothing on that topic.
And someone else cleared her throat. The women turned to see little Neo Politan, out of everyone it could have been, holding out a small makeup mirror.
“Oh?” Weiss’s mother dug in her purse for a moment, then sighed and flashed her a grateful smile as she accepted it. “Why, thank you! Must have fallen out when we dropped the larger suitcase.”
When Neo only smiled a little, and her mother seemed to be waiting, Weiss stepped closer to whisper, “Neo is a deaf-mute. She won’t be able to say ‘you’re welcome’.”
“Ah, I see. Then thank you all the same.” She said the latter part much louder and clearer, as if that would make up for the girl being hard of hearing. Neo smiled wider and touched her on the arm, then turned to head back inside.
“She’s doing better,” Blake told Weiss before she could ask. “Salem’s been keeping her on a short leash after the betrayal, but… I think that Torchwick guy dying took all the fight out of her. So she just accepted it.”
“As well she should,” her mother put in next, holding the passenger door open for Willow. “The High Dragon was well within her rights to execute her for the level of betrayal she dealt us.” Weiss saw her own mother blink in sheer alarm, but she did not interrupt. “Though I admire her mercy in simply punishing Neo and giving her the chance to redeem herself.”
Once they were back at Atlas Heights, Weiss did finally inform her mother of Velvet’s plight. She said she would be happy to help, stealing a page of official Schnee memo paper from Jacques’s study – which definitely did not thrill her – and jotting down all Weiss, Blake, and Yang could tell her about their friend’s father and what his most useful skills were, assuring them she would look into it as soon as humanly possible.
“So now the big question,” Blake said as the younger girls unpacked Weiss’s bags.
“What’s that?” Yang asked.
“Is Mrs. Schnee going to invite my mother or yours to live with her?”
Weiss dropped her hair curler all the way to the floor as she stared at the smirking brunette. “Blake! Don’t be silly, she’s not- that is- you be quiet!”
“Hey, don’t be so hasty to dismiss the idea,” Blake said with a smirk while Yang giggled. “The three of them are like us, pretty much. Snug as bugs in a rug.”
“No.”
“No?”
“Your mother told me that she didn’t see my mother that way. She thinks she is attractive, but beyond that she has no such intentions with her.”
“And you don’t want them to end up together?” Blake pressed Weiss with a slight raising of her eyebrow.
“Well… I want them to end up as good friends. Or more, if that's what they want! But I think I made a mistake in pushing them too much; Raven and Kali both think I was being silly, and who on earth could blame them?”
Given that Weiss had turned more serious in her ruminations, Yang slung an arm around her neck and nuzzled the side of her head. “Hey, Princess, don’t fret. Your queen deserves friends, too. If my mom or Blake’s decide to make a move, and Willow decides she’s cruisin’ for a bruisin’, then… then that’s that. But I’m not gonna try to push them together, either.”
“Then we are agreed; we keep our meddling to our own weird three-way relationship.”
“Yep.” She kissed Weiss’s cheek, and Blake kissed the other. Then Yang kissed Blake’s nose just to make her laugh – which she did, despite the full blush in her cheeks. “Sorry.”
But the brunette just shrugged. “It’s fine. I like it, even if you’re just playing around.”
“Heh…” But Yang looked more guilty than amused.
“And I know you are. So don’t look so down in the mouth, or I’ll have Weiss kiss it.”
“Hey!” Weiss burst out. “You say that as if I’m your personal servant! I am the princess, remember?”
They were still giggling when a knock echoed from the door. A very disheveled Whitley stood there, dark bags under his eyes and hair in disarray, clothes wrinkled for the first time in his life.
“May we help you?”
“Weiss… I have something for you.”
Their curiosity prompted all three Dragons to follow him all the way out to the enormous garage in the rear of their house, muttering to each other. What could this be about? As far as Weiss knew, she and Whitley didn’t have two words to say to each other; a difference in opinion about whether or not their father deserved his untimely demise kept them from seeing eye to eye on anything else.
“Okay, yes,” she finally sighed when the lights came on, revealing the long row of autos. “Father had a lot of money to spare on cars. I know this.”
“Patience, dear sister.” He motioned for her to follow, leading to the very end of the row. And there…
“OH!” Yang burst out.
It was a lovely example of a European motorcycle. Mostly black and chrome, polished and looking as good as new. In the middle of the cherry red of the tank lay the word “Panther”, proudly displayed.
“Well… okay.” Blake walked around it quickly, nodding with her thumb and forefinger on her chin. “Not a bad little bike, especially for a foreign model. Pre-war or post-war?”
“Ah,” Whitley laughed with a slight edge of nervousness. Obviously he was not terribly happy that Weiss’s friends had tagged along, but was determined to press on. “Model 100, 1954. 598cc, four-gallon tank. Can make it up to seventy with a good tailwind.”
A somewhat bitter smile came to Weiss’s lips. “You were listening when he gave all those lectures about his automobiles, huh?”
“I was. Well… the last few years. Before that, I was disinterested.”
“Four-speed?” Blake asked. When Whitley nodded, she poked and prodded at the engine and the shocks a little, pressed into the seat. “It’s been fairly well maintained. Probably only took it out for a joyride once a month.”
“That sounds accurate,” Whitley sighed with a curt nod.
“Nice bike. Want to see ours? Show-and-tell?”
“Harleys,” he sighed with a dismissive wave. “They are wonderful machines, make no mistake, but if you’ve seen one, you’ve seen them all.”
“Wow,” Yang muttered as she checked it out as well. “Alright, are we… taking this out for a test drive? Or what?”
Swallowing hard, he said, “Actually… I thought Weiss may want to.”
“Me?” his sister squeaked. “Oh, no, no. I’ve barely even tried – I almost toppled the last motorcycle I tried to drive down the road at a snail’s pace!”
“But if you’re going to be its new owner, you may want to try a little harder, right?”
“That would only matter if…” The words finally sank in, and Weiss turned to blink at her brother – who had his hands in the small of his back, looking off into the corner of the garage. “Wait…”
Blake stood upright and folded her arms over her chest. “What’s your game? I thought you hated all of us, especially because we ride.”
“That is… well…” Sighing, he looked back at the motorcycle. “I don’t pretend to fully understand this whole situation. I don’t believe you that Father was as bad as you say… but I can’t deny it is not impossible. Either way, there is no way I can drive every one of these vehicles. Mother may have a more sensible sedan, and you may have this because it suits your… current interests.”
“So you’re giving me this motorcycle?” she asked, still not quite able to believe it. Because it was so… un-Whitley-like. “Just like that?”
Shrugging tightly, he went on, “You seem to have acquired the least of us. And this motorcycle will bring you more joy and… it will also be practical, since all of your friends ride them.”
“It kinda suits you,” Yang observed, running her hand over a handlebar. “British bike, since you’re my royal highness.”
Even while Whitley was raising his brows and Blake rolling her eyes, Weiss felt her cheeks warm very slightly at the sudden praise. “W-well, when you put it that way, I… suppose… well, I would be a fool to have a bike handed to me freely and turn my nose up. Thank you, Brother.”
“Of course, Sister. We may be a broken family, but we are still a family, and…” After a moment of quiet, he simply shrugged, and gestured toward the house. “I don’t know what’s going on anymore. I don’t understand… anything, or know what to believe. Father was a strong, intelligent, amazing man, but I cannot forget your injured faces, or his anger with you, or… with me, sometimes. If a motorcycle will make you happy, and I have one that I am not using, then-”
He didn’t get any further before Weiss caught him up in a crushing hug. Several seconds passed before he raised his own hands up to pat her on the back, clearly anything but comfortable with the display of affection.
“Thank you,” she repeated when she stepped back, eyes only slightly damp now. “I hope… well, as hard as all of this is… I hope we can all live together again. Like a family.”
“As do I. Now if you will excuse me, I think… I would like to be alone for a while.” And with no more words than that, he turned to make his way back to the house.
“Warm, fuzzy guy,” Yang muttered.
“He's doing his best,” Weiss sighed as they turned back to look over the vintage bike again. “To be honest, I expected him to hate us forever once he heard about Father, but…”
Both Yang and Blake slid comforting hands onto their girlfriend's shoulders. “We know,” the latter whispered when Weiss never finished her sentence. “A death in the family is… strange. Affects everyone differently. I was too young to remember Dad at all, but I still feel sad when I see Mom misses him.”
“I miss Summer every day,” Yang put in, looking very uncomfortable with the topic but doing her best to soldier through. “Weird how I think… Ruby bounced back a little easier than I did. Even though she was her real mom. We both miss her a lot, but Ruby seems fine now, right?”
“Better now that her big sister is talking to her again,” Weiss whispered, patting the reassuring hands. Yang rolled her eyes but made no further comment.
--------------------------------------------------
Soon after, they did take the little European bike out for a spin. Everyone took a turn, and Blake and Yang were able to help give Weiss some pointers. She started to get the hang of it by the time it got close to time for a somewhat late dinner.
But when they got home, there was a surprise guest waiting for them. Raven had stopped by… and miracle of miracles, she was wearing a dress. It was very old-fashioned and an olive green that didn't particularly flatter her, but still far beyond what any of them were expecting.
“Mom?!” Yang burst out, eyes nearly bugging out of her head. “Did you lose a bet or something?”
“Shut up, runt.” But it was clear to anyone paying the slightest shred of attention that she was nervous.
“You girls be kind,” Kali said with a knowing smile as she edged into the room from the kitchen. Her hands were buried in a towel; clearly she had been doing most of the cooking. “Raven, you look lovely.”
“Nobody asked you.”
“It wasn't asked, it was offered freely. Do you have to bite the hand that feeds?”
“Oh, you know how hard I can bite.” A look passed between them so intense the younger Dragons all shivered. But eventually, she rolled her shoulders and backed off. “How's the move going?”
“Go ask her yourself, Branwen. I'm not your messenger girl.”
So she did just that. Kali pursed her lips but wasted no more breath on her old friend’s retreating back before she stepped forward to hug her daughter. “How did you girls enjoy your afternoon?”
“Was fine,” she answered while her mother moved on to hug Weiss, then Yang. Weiss noticed Blake’s cheeks had pinked at the brief embrace, but decided to pretend she hadn’t. “How are things looking around here?”
“I'm not really sure. I helped with a few things but then decided my efforts were better spent getting dinner started. One less thing for Willow to have to worry about.”
Weiss went in for another hug. “She's really lucky to have you around.”
“Tell that to Raven,” she chuckled, even as she hugged right back very warmly. Again, Weiss had to marvel at how she had gone from no mothers to two in such a short period of time.
But their reverie was interrupted. Just then, they heard a startled “Oh!” from the kitchen. Glancing at each other, they all went to investigate.
Willow's hands were resting on Raven's shoulders as they stood frozen in time by the sink. That alone could have been pretty damning, but on top of that, Raven had her own mitts latched very firmly onto the other woman's waist, gazing in mingling surprise and concern into the startled Schnee's eyes. The sink was still running in the background, unnoticed.
“Whoa,” was all Yang breathed – and it had been very quiet. But whether it was from that or a mere coincidence, the two suddenly broke apart, Raven clearing her throat and one of Willow’s hands falling to the center of her own chest.
“Sorry,” Raven said immediately, voice attempting an approximation of her normal indifference and failing. “I'm… I didn't mean to- I was just trying to hand you the towel. Swear to God.”
Hastily, Willow shook her head, cheeks a rosy tint as she took a half step forward. “No, no. It's quite alright. My fault for turning so suddenly without watching where I was going.”
The room remained silent for a moment. Just as Blake began to back toward the door, motioning for the others to follow her, Raven stirred to life and tried to push past first.
“Nope,” Kali said immediately, throwing out both arms to bar her exit.
“Relax, Belladonna. I just… need to use the powder room.”
Yang's eyebrows shot up. “Since when do you call it that instead of ‘the latrine’?”
“Since forever, you ornery little brat! Now let me through, will ya?”
“If I hear that old rust bucket of yours start up, I'm going to chase you down. You had better know that.” When Raven gave her a curt nod, Kali stepped aside and let her old friend pass.
“Wow, that was ridiculous,” Blake muttered under her breath. But when her mother nudged her hard with her elbow, she yelped and hissed, “What?”
“Look,” Kali breathed as she nodded toward the center of the kitchen.
Never in her life had Weiss seen her mother look quite so lost and confused – and there were a great many other times she had seen her in similar states. Willow backed up to clutch at the counter behind her as the water continued to pour from the faucet, eyebrows furrowing as she stared down at the linoleum. And it wasn’t just the confusion, either; she also seemed very vaguely hurt.
“Mom, it's okay,” she whispered. But somehow that seemed to be the wrong thing to do. The woman started, eyes wide and wild as she looked around as if she had no idea anyone else was in that kitchen. Which might have been true.
“Oh! I'm sorry, Weiss, did you need something? Dinner is almost ready…”
“That's good! I'm sure it will be wonderful. But... are you sure you're alright?”
“Of course! Why wouldn't I be all right? Simply… simply marvelous. We're back in our own house, and Whitley even said hello to me… I think everything is looking up.”
Having heard enough of that back-and-forth, Kali moved over to lean against the counter next to her. “You didn’t do anything wrong, you know. Not a thing.”
“Really?” she laughed softly, eyes still full of pain. “Then why do I feel like every step I make is the wrong one? This is just… the latest one. And you’re still upset with me…”
“I am not. You know that.”
“Yes, you are,” she said more firmly. “And why shouldn’t you be? What I let happen w-” Suddenly, she cut off, casting a fearful glance at the other girls.
“You said you wouldn’t do it again. Everyone makes mistakes.” She lowered her voice a little, but Weiss still caught the next words: “Weiss isn’t upset with you, and she’s the other person whose feelings matter, anyway. So… you really ought to quit flogging yourself.”
Once the meaning caught up to her, Weiss said, “Oh. Mom, if this is about what happened in the bath, I already told them. You don’t have to worry; nobody’s mad at you.”
The Schnee matriarch’s entire face and neck flushed scarlet. “I wish you hadn’t done that… but… oh, Weiss, I really have made so many mistakes…”
“I’m sorry,” Kali persisted, frowning hard. “I was very shocked, and… I overreacted. You probably already felt mixed up enough about it as it was.”
Yang and Blake drifted over to Mrs. Schnee’s other side. “Hey,” the latter said softly. “If it helps, I can tell you Weiss really enjoyed herself. But you’re still her mom; she isn’t disappointed in you, didn’t lose respect for you, or anything like that.”
“Yeah,” Yang added. “And I just think it’s kinda kinky.” When Kali scowled at her, she shrugged. “What? Am I supposed to lie?”
“You’d want a mouthful of Raven’s breast?” Kali demanded.
“Don’t think she’d give it to me if I asked,” Yang chuckled easily enough. “I hear what you’re saying, Mrs. B. - I know it’s different when it’s your own mom. But… nobody got hurt. They both had a good time. The only part that’s a real drag is that they both think the other person hated it, and hate each other. But everybody’s fine.”
Amazingly enough, it turned out to be Yang’s sentiment that helped the most. Maybe it was more due to seeing four of them all being unwaveringly supportive of her, but either way, that was when Willow started nodding. “Well… if you all are sure, then I guess I should stop punishing myself. For that.”
“For everything,” Kali persisted, hugging her from behind. “All that is in the past; just learn from it, don’t dwell. And as for Raven…”
“As for Raven?” she prompted in a nervous tone.
“She’s yours for the taking. No one is going to call you a lesbian,” she spoke over the budding protest. “It doesn’t mean you’re betraying Jacques’s memory or anything. You’re still Willow, and still a wonderful mother and a dear friend.”
Her head shook very gently as she whispered, “How can I… with a woman? You all do it, a-and that’s fine, but I’ve birthed children, Kali. I’m not like you are!”
“Wow,” Blake muttered, clearly offended by the accidental implication that she didn’t exist.
“Besides, what in heaven would a dynamo like Raven want with my old, used-up body anyway?”
“You forget, her body’s just as used-up,” Yang put in with a shrug. “Well… only from me, but still, she’s been through the same thing. Pretty sure she’s not expecting you to look like some teenager when she gets you in the sack.”
“Yang!” Kali hissed at her – but Willow was chuckling.
“It’s alright. She’s blunt but makes a very good point; I’m… getting so far ahead of myself, and being silly. But I don’t have anything else to offer, either; an old drunk who couldn’t even protect her children, and has no useful skills.”
However, Yang was already shaking her head even before she finished. “Pretty sure that’s not how she sees you. More like… a princess stuck in an ivory tower who’s been really lonely for a really long time.”
“Kind of like herself,” Kali commented with sad eyes. “Though she did lock herself in her own dungeon, it’s… still awful.”
At that moment, there came a vague sound from the doorway. When they all saw Raven standing there, hands clenched at her sides, they thought she was either going to shout at them for talking behind her back. Or turn right back around and storm out. Her jaw was set, eyes piercing, chest heaving. Willow stood forward from the sink with a gulp, hands clutching at the chest of her dress.
“Willow… I’m sorry.”
“For what? You haven’t done anyth-”
“No, hang on.” She glanced at the others. “Can you maybe scram? I got somethin’ to say to Willow and I don’t need an audience.”
Kali smirked. “Is it going to be that damning?”
“FINE!” she growled, and Willow flinched – making her hastily hold up both hands. “Wait. Don’t… just… I’m sorry about that, too. I got a temper. Real tired of people taking advantage of me, or… making fun, or… and I ain’t good with words.”
“Not everyone is meant to be a bard,” Willow told her as she started to breathe normally again.
“Sure. But you deserve… Kali. Somebody who’s gonna be able to be all ‘high society’ with you. Just not that kinda woman and never have been, and I don’t think I could be if I tried.”
Stunned, Kali glanced between the other two mothers, and briefly at their daughters – who had backed all the way to the refrigerator, trying to seem unobtrusive now. Then she began delicately, “Willow and I are only friends. I promise you.”
“Please, both of you,” Willow urged them as she swallowed. “I’m only friends with the both of you, and I’d like to continue to be. Besides, I… I’ve never been a very, um… sexual person.” While Weiss was squirming in her shoes, her mother cleared her throat and continued, “But the both of you have made me feel so safe, and cared for, and… I don’t… I very much dislike this notion you trying to decide who ‘gets’ me when I just w-want-”
Raven and Kali were clinging to either side of her before she could finish. Weiss couldn’t help feeling the tiniest flicker of amusement as she slid both of her arms around Blake and Yang’s backs; it was like a mirror through time. Like mother, like daughter, times three.
“We’re not going anywhere,” Raven told her very firmly. “Never again.”
“And Raven is moving in with you.” When the woman in question opened her mouth angrily, Kali held up a hand. “Permanently. Her house is a hovel, and yours will be emptier now. I think it’s safer. I would offer to do the same if mine didn’t have so much history – plus uprooting Blake.”
“Hey, don’t do me any favours,” Blake muttered.
“What about Yang?” Raven snapped. “She can get uprooted? She doesn’t matter like your girl matters?”
Even while Yang was smiling a little, overloaded with the very rare show of parental protection from the woman who seemed so indifferent, she said, “I don’t care about that house, Mom. And I know you don’t, either; you say all the time that we could burn it down and the ashes would be cleaner.”
“What?” Blinking a few times, she looked away. “It’s… pretty rotten, huh?”
“Yeah. But it’s not your fault; you tried to make it a home.” The older woman tensed as her girl approached, hugging her around the middle. “And we could make this home, if it’s what you want. Really. As long as I’ve got you and my bike and stuff, the rest is… well, it doesn’t matter that much to me. People make a home.”
Chuckling harshly, Raven finally let an arm fall around her daughter’s shoulders. “Guess I can understand that mindset. Home is where you hang your hat – or jacket in your case.” Then she considered for a long few seconds, looking down at the floor. “I’m… well, it won’t kill me. And I do like Willow… and even her daughter, a little. Maybe.”
After a few seconds of watching the extremely rare bonding moment between Yang and her mother, Weiss couldn’t resist a happy little wiggle as she hopped closer. “So we’re serious about this? Really?”
“I suppose we are,” Willow laughed as she hugged her two new friends. Who both hugged back very warmly. “Let the Schnee-Branwen integration begin!”
1 note
·
View note
Text
Warnings: mostly just incest discussions, slight grinding.
Welcome to the end of this story of MILFs and bad decisions! There's gonna be a lot more - and even before this fic is officially ended, I'm throwing in a bonus chapter. But I hope you enjoyed and I'll be trying to post more soon!
=Chapter 13: Raven
For whatever reason, Raven wasn’t all that surprised she was the first to arrive at the buffet table. She was a woman of few words, after all, and the others could babble for hours - especially when yelling at their own kids about being “sluts” or whatever was going on in the other corners. Just because she had bent over for Yang’s dick didn’t at all make her think that the others would be quite so morally bankrupt.
‘I really am an old whore,’ she thought as she helped herself to a bratwurst. Might as well - plus they had all the toppings she liked, up to and including curried ketchup paste. Many an Oktoberfest had been as memorable for the currywurst as for the actual beer. ‘Funny how I don’t feel any regrets, but I know I probably should. That’s just proof of how much you’re losing it, Branwen; they’ll probably have to commit you soon. Or execute you flat out.’
Then Kali arrived, and they both shared a nod. The lights were still low and swirling, so she couldn’t see her that well… but the slightly cautious manner in which she was walking told the story, especially combined with her tousled hair and the way her fingers fluttered as she waved.
“Huh,” Raven said.
“Yes?” Kali replied, glancing idly over the food.
“Nothin’.” Silence reigned for a few seconds. Then…
“You did it, too, didn’t you?”
Raven turned to look at Kali so fast she probably got whiplash. "Huh?"
"Well?"
She felt her stomach churn. "I'm… you gotta be more specific than that."
"No, I don't,” Kali rebutted with a half-smirk. “But I want you to know that you'll receive no judgment from me."
Because they had both crossed the same line. Raven couldn't be sure, because that was a hell of an assumption to make, but they really seemed to have been in the same boat - both ridden it just as hard in the whitewater rapids of forbidden passion.
"So, uh… some spread they got here," she remarked, for lack of anything better to say.
"Yes, I have to say I wasn't expecting this place to have any food at all." She cut one of the footlong subs in thirds and took one, moving it to a paper plate. "So, while no one else is here yet, I wonder if you would mind me asking a question or two."
"Sure. As long as you don't mind knowing I might knock you on your ass if I don't like some of those questions."
Kali chuckled softly. "You might find that more challenging than you think." She glanced over toward the center of the room, where three figures were just barely visible. It was impossible to tell what they were doing or saying, even though they weren't all that far away. "We really do have some very special girls."
Raven nodded, thoughtfully chewing her bratwurst. By now she was starving - plus it meant she could avoid saying something extra gay about Yang and Ruby. Maybe she wouldn't have, anyway, but lowering the risk couldn't hurt.
"So unless I miss my guess, by now you can fully appreciate why I had such a hard time resisting."
Now she regretted the bratwurst tactic. Somehow, she managed to keep from choking on it, but the slight gagging and the way she had to pound her chest to get the bite down when she hadn't intended to swallow it yet were almost as telling as if she had outright agreed with Kali.
"Mmm, I see. You don't have to say anything, Raven; believe me, I understand why you wouldn't. This is a very touchy subject and most people would never be able to accept this. But I think… you might already realize why I'm not freaking out."
Raven watched her warily for a moment, looking the other woman up and down as she nibbled a corner of the piece of sandwich. "You… mean what I think you mean? No bullshit?"
"I think we just joined the same club, yes."
"God…" She set the bratwurst aside, finding her appetite was suddenly greatly reduced. "I don't know how you can stand there and act like we're not monsters. Not that I was much of a saint before, but this is a new low."
Kali shrugged as casual as could be, taking another nibble and swallowing it before she spoke again. And as she so often did, her words suddenly revealed just how far from casual she felt. Raven marveled at the way that woman could manage her emotions.
"I've felt like a monster for years, tortured myself half to death about this. Now I'm finally starting to feel like I might not be one. It's… very strange, but good."
"For years? You mean…" She squinted hard at the other mother. "You mean you wanted to diddle your own-"
"Careful in that glass house," Kali warned her with a hint of steel creeping into her tone. But she let it go with a sigh. "As it turns out, the feeling was mutual. Hers existed before mine did, and me finding out about her indiscretions had instigated my own."
"Huh? How did you find out?"
Stepping closer and lowering her voice, she whispered, "Poor thing was trying to figure herself out and started trying on my clothes, taking care of her urges while wearing them. I walked in on her one evening. Honestly, I knew I should have cleared my throat to let her know I was there so we could talk it through, but I was embarrassed and knew she would have been even more embarrassed. Then I heard her moan my name, and… as they say, the rest was history."
"Woooow," Raven breathed. "Well… I guess… that's bad, but clearly she wasn't that little if your clothes fit her and she was jerking it. Could be worse."
"Could be. At the time, she was too young; I would never have done anything about it. Probably wouldn’t have for the rest of our lives, if not for this evening forcing the issue." She took another bite, and Raven reclaimed her own bratwurst, since this conversation was going a lot less horribly than she had anticipated. "So I take it from your obvious nerves that it wasn't the same for you and Yang?"
Raven snorted. "Nah. I mean, I don't really get it, I… know we were all wound up from the Spanish fly, but it was weird how easy it ended up being to just… bump uglies with my kid. That’s what sucks about me being such a shitty, absentee mom; she's not even like my kid to me. She's just this really hot blonde with a giant dick that-" She cut herself off before she could describe how well it fit inside her.
"Believe me, I know how good it was," Kali laughed. Raven tried to glare at her about it, but her heart wasn't in it because it was the pot calling the kettle black. "And hmm… I have a theory that might make you not feel so bad about this situation."
"I'm all ears."
"You mostly knew Yang as a very little boy, right? I know you trying to reconnect has been a very recent development." She nodded glumly, since that was dead on, and Kali sighed, "Right. And not only has she grown from a child into an adult outside of your home, but she's transitioned from 'boy' to woman . The curvy bombshell who's entering your life now isn't much like the child that you had to walk away from once upon a time."
Against all odds, Raven found her heart swelling with gratitude for Kali Belladonna. She understood. There used to be all kinds of barbs from Kali and other relations and coworkers and friends about how she had "dropped" her family before, the usual joke about going out for cigarettes and never coming back, but it seemed she wasn't nearly as judgmental about it as she had playfully implied.
"You were never a parent," Kali went on, and her tone was gentle enough that Raven only bristled a little in indignation. "Some people just aren't born with the nurturing gene and you recognized that for what it was. Your marriage wasn’t working because he fell out of love, you didn’t know how to be a mom, and you made a drastic, difficult decision. Only your ex and your child get to judge you for that; only them. Now that Yang is older, you accurately assessed that you could do a better job of being there for her now because you can connect with adults , not kids. And that's fine."
After mulling that over for a moment, Raven shrugged and took a huge bite. "Mm. Connecting with her like this is 'fine', huh?"
"Not for most people, no. But since when does Raven Branwen care what anybody else thinks?" Raven let out a slight laugh through her bite, and Kali smiled. "You'll have to be careful not to let it ruin her life, of course. And you'll also have to figure out what it means for the two of you from here on."
"Here on? I… wasn't planning on it being a regular thing. She can do better than me. Honestly, I think she should end up with your girl, they seem to get along."
The other woman's smile was a little coy. "Yes. More than you know."
She cut off and stood a little straighter when they both noticed another woman approaching. Raven squinted, trying to make out which of the two it could be, but the height and stiff posture very quickly told her it was-
"Willow."
"Branwen," the imperious woman sighed as she cast a critical eye over the food. In the end, she selected another banana. "And Belladonna. Bee and bee; you should joint-run an Airbnb."
"Oh, you're a riot," Raven snorted.
"I trust your conversations with your girls came to a decent resolution? Mine did. It was difficult, but Winter seems to have relented to try rekindling our mother-daughter relationship. And of course, Weiss and I are still doing fine. All in all, I suppose this terrible idea of mine has borne some fruit."
That prompted a laugh from Kali as she swallowed her latest bite. "At least you're willing to admit this was not your brightest notion. But honestly, no real regrets; I think it was for the best."
“Yes, of course.” She cleared her throat and smoothed down her obviously-rumpled outfit. She really had done her best to put it back together, but the sweat and disheveled hair weren’t so easy to fix.
"This 'resolution' you came to," Kali began slowly. "Does it have anything to do with why you seem so flushed and sweaty?"
Instantly, the wealthy socialite grimaced and held perfectly still, halfway through peeling her banana. Raven knew Kali was really on to something. But her only response was, "It must have something to do with that horrible drug. The one in the lemonade? You were the one who was so sure about it - what about your sweatiness?"
"I'm not sweaty," she chuckled. And it was true; even though she had all but openly admitted she fucked Blake the same way Raven fucked Yang, it was almost impossible to tell other than her clothing - and how she had been walking before. What kind of demon had the Belladonnas sold their souls to?
"Hmph. Damn you, Belladonna."
"Aww, is somebody jealous that their sex hair is so hard to tame?" That remark easily cut off any further complaints from Willow.
At that point, a fourth figure came hobbling over to their little circle of sin. Out of all of them, somehow, Theia Nikos looked the worst for wear. Her skirt was on backwards and her blouse was missing buttons, and her glasses were slightly askew - and no longer clean, for that matter. She spent a moment dazedly looking around at the three of them, watching Raven take another huge bite of her bratwurst.
"Well," the normally-composed ginger began with a shaky sigh, trying to sound bright and positive. "I can say that my time with Pyrrha definitely helped make some things clear. How did it go for you girls?"
They all looked at each other, then back at Theia. "Pretty well," Willow attempted cautiously. Then she leaned in and whispered something; Raven couldn't be sure she heard it correctly over the thumping music playing overhead, but she was reasonably certain it went something like, "You really did it. Didn't you?"
"What?" That awkward tone was definitely yet more of a tell.
"Pyrrha!" she hissed. "That was exactly how I looked and felt afterward!"
They both started talking at once, seemingly in a rush to tell the other person how to behave. Kali seemed content to nibble on her sandwich and smirk like a cat that had a mouse in its paws. So once again, even though she didn't really want to be the de facto leader of their little group of ladies, it fell to Raven to step in.
"Alright!" she said loud enough to be heard over them. It only took them a second or two to turn in her direction. "Alright. Let's just say for the sake of argument, and cutting through the bullshit… maybe we all did something we ain't proud of. And I'm pretty sure it's the same thing for all of us. You see what I'm digging at?"
"I'm sure I have no idea," Willow immediately rebutted, being the difficult one as usual. "But if you have sins to confess, be my guest and go right ahead."
“Oh, give it a rest,” Kali half-chuckled. She took a deep breath. “I’ll go first. My name is Kali Belladonna, and yes, I let my daughter use my body as her own personal Fleshlight.”
Willow was the only one who gasped. However, Theia did look surprised - not disgusted or alarmed, just surprised - and took a step forward. “You did? I… really?”
“Yep. Raven, you missed out.”
Now it was her turn to laugh as she folded her arms over her chest. She wasn’t nearly as comfortable with this conversation as Kali; not even close. But the cat was out of the bag, so she saw no sense in doing a lot of posturing at this juncture. “Nah. Yang lays good pipe plenty - but you knew that.”
“Oh, I most certainly do,” she breathed.
“This… this is crazy,” Theia was going on. “I- well, um… I just didn’t think any of us would go that far. But I’m certainly not passing judgment on either of you, it’s… they are consenting adults, technically.”
Kali’s smile was wolfish. “Trying to pretend that you didn’t have the same party over in your corner, Nikos?”
“What? I… I can’t say I know… what you mean.” She flinched back when Kali’s finger flicked out and swiped over the splotch on her glasses. “H-hey! What are you doing?!”
The latter was more in reference to the way she popped the finger into her mouth afterward. She smacked her lips noisily before nodding and saying, “Yep, that is most certainly cum. Not bad, either; I hope you went down on Pyrrha or it would have been a real waste.”
“U-um…” Even with the rave lighting, Raven could tell Theia was blushing up a storm.
“Bingo.” Then she turned to Willow, who raised her eyebrows. “You may as well admit it now. I understand why you wouldn’t, but honestly, no one here is going to hold it over your head when we’ve all fallen into the same trap.”
Raven was nodding along, but then she grunted, “Wait, I thought ‘trap’ was offensive or whatever. Neon said - or was it you, Theia?”
“I meant ‘incest trap’, not that kind of trap,” Kali laughed. But the other three had fallen silent. After a moment or two, she demanded, “What? Why am I talking to scarecrows?”
“You really said it,” Willow breathed.
“Oh, is that all? Yes, incest. So what? It’s taboo mostly because of genetics and the chance of birth defects - a percentage which is a lot smaller than most people think, actually. But we’re all old ladies now. If our daughters wanted to get us knocked up, well, that would really be an uphill challenge. And I think a couple of you are already on the pill.”
Raven cleared her throat. “For uh, regulatory purposes. Fuck periods. I’m about this close to asking the doc to get the ice cream scoop, anyway.” Willow shuddered at that one, too; good. Let the little priss have to confront concepts and coarse language she normally thought were beneath her.
“I’m potentially still fertile,” Theia admitted quietly. “But carrying a child to term would be hazardous, either way - and I doubt it will be an issue.”
“Do… do you hear yourself?!” Willow hissed. “You’re talking about your child’s child! This isn’t Alabama - you cannot, under any circumstances!”
“Kinda makes me want to outta spite,” Raven muttered under her breath, and Kali laughed.
After a few breaths, Willow sighed, “Fine.” She glanced toward the middle of the room, where all of the girls were assembled now. The outrage in her face slowly faded, leaving her looking drained and forlorn. “Fine, you win. We’re all the worst kinds of sluts imaginable. And abusive; this is abuse, it has to be.”
“I never said any of that, Schnee. Just that we might as well fess up, since I’m sure as soon as we go over there…”
“Yes, that’s exactly what I was thinking about. And I wasn’t going to deny it and try to insinuate they’re lying; I just… I can’t let this information get out. I really can’t do that to either of my girls, especially Weiss.”
Kali shrugged. "I can respect that. The question is… now what?"
All four women had to take a moment to reflect on that. Debauched as it may have been that each and every one of them had done something not only illegal, but immoral in the eyes of just about everyone on the planet, they also each knew individually that it had been so easy to let happen, and so natural… maybe only thanks to the chemicals, but also there had likely been something beneath the surface all along. Either way, what was done was done, and they could either panic and lament their lot in life, or…
“Now we love our girls. That’s it.”
“But we love them too much, ” Willow growled under her breath. “I know you were so comfortable with Neon, Raven, but… come on, you can’t really mean it’s ‘fine’ that we keep doing this with them .”
Raven shrugged. “Then don’t keep doing it. I mean, I’m not sure if that's right, either. If you can’t handle the idea of doing the nasty with them from here on, then you should own that. Make the hard choice.”
“But talk to them,” Kali put in, wiping her lips with a napkin. “I’m certainly going to discuss with Blake if she wants to do this again. My guess is ‘yes’; I may as well tell you all that Blake and I already shared a mutual attraction before tonight, since I already told Raven.”
Theia’s brow furrowed. “How… long before?”
“A few years. And if not for our new best friend, Salem, we probably would have kept right on nursing secret crushes forever. I’m not sure if I’m ‘grateful’ exactly, but…”
As surprising as it was, Willow was the one to say, “I can’t imagine, Kali. I’m so sorry. The frustration must have been unbearable, knowing you could never… I’m so sorry,” she repeated earnestly.
Kali shrugged as she speared a cocktail weenie on a toothpick - but Raven could see a shadow within her eyes, even in spite of the lighting. “It worked out in the end. We just have to figure out where we’re going from here.”
“I guess we talk to them,” Theia agreed softly. “I’m… I don’t want to go as far as Kali, saying that I would lean toward… maintaining something this sinful. But the connection I felt with Pyrrha, over in that corner?”
All four of them let out a happy sigh. Clearly, not one of them failed to appreciate what happened to them; they were all varying levels of regretful or scared for the future, but the actual act, the emotional and physical bonding, had brought them so much closer to their girls than they could have ever dared imagine.
In some cases, even revealed that they might have found a soulmate bond. Raven didn’t think she quite felt that way about Yang, but maybe she wouldn’t rule out another session like that. She would have to see what they felt like in the morning. The sex itself had been mind-blowing, but that wasn’t the same as thinking further romps were a good idea, or that they were “in love”. Besides…
Even though they had barely done anything, her mind still kept drifting back to Neon. That poor thing. She had really, genuinely liked her, even if it was a little weird how similar she and Yang were in a few ways; not body type, other than that one notable area, or life goals, but they were playful, fun, upbeat girls. Maybe she was being greedy, but she wanted to see where things might lead if she looked her up again. Maybe nowhere - maybe they were too different. Still, curiosity lingered.
“So alright, I guess I’ll just… go see how they’re doing,” Raven started, clearing her throat. In the back of her mind, she knew she was most nervous about talking to Blake and Yang at the same time, since she had just been with both of them; Ruby not so much, since clearly her crush was aimed more in her big sister’s direction. Plus, she had barely touched her in comparison.
“How they're doing in what way?” Kali playfully asked. “But no, no, I think you’re right; one representative, since Ruby masterminded this whole situation and didn’t lay out that part of her plan yet. We don’t want to immediately intrude.”
Clearing her throat, Raven said, “Doesn’t have to be me.”
“No reason it shouldn’t,” Willow sighed shakily. “My God, I can’t believe this is my life now… it’s literally quite insane.”
“A little,” Kali admitted, giving Raven a slight push in the small of her back. The instinct to turn around and deck her was strong. “Let us know; either give a shout, or just come back.”
“Right. Can do.”
A few steps later and Raven had to question if she was telling the truth. Could she do this? The girls were coming into better focus, and they were all standing around and laughing as they chatted. Her eyes strayed down and saw a few erections; some of them had faded. She wondered why she always looked there first… but then again, after that stage show’s big finale, it was only natural.
“Oh, hey, Aunt Raven!” Of course it was Ruby who piped up first. She ran over and hugged her, poking her in the hip; she was sated enough to mostly ignore it. Mostly. “Hiiii!”
“Hey,” Blake said with a sly smirk. Now that got to her a lot more.
“Cut that out,” Yang laughed as she playfully slugged her on the shoulder. The brunette chuckled, but her eyes lingered on Yang afterward; Kali seemed to be quite correct in her assessment. “Hey, Mom. You coming to see if we already hashed shit out?”
“Pretty much,” she sighed as Ruby released her. She left her arm looped around the girl’s trim back, content with the unexpected warmth and closeness. “We kinda did the same. So… I guess you all know?”
“Yeah,” Weiss scoffed. “I can’t believe Pyrrha got further with Theiaki than I did. What is that?! Am I not literally adorable? I feel… snubbed. That’s it, snubbed!”
“You can stop using that nickname, if you please,” Pyrrha sighed awkwardly. Not that Raven really was following that part, but she figured it was important.
“So we mostly resolved everything,” Blake said in a deadpan.
“Everything’s cool!” Ruby piped up. “I mean, we figured out pretty quick that we all did the thing with all the mommies. It’s, um… weird, yeah, but I think we all had a good time? Right?”
Yang cleared her throat. “I, uh, yeah. But I sure wasn’t expecting that surprise attack, sis!”
“Awww,” Ruby purred with a playful, catlike smirk. “You’re just sore that you didn’t expect me to try it, and I got the- HEY!”
The girl giggled hard as Yang snagged her in a headlock, giving her a noogie with the knuckles of her other fist. Except for the fact that they were nude and both in various states of arousal, it would have been quite an endearing family scene. She glanced over to see Blake watching them with a bittersweet smile.
“Hey,” she whispered, leading her away a couple of feet. Blake followed obediently, watching her face with rapt attention.
“Yes?”
“I know this is gonna sound… hypocritical, probably. Or just stupid. But I gotta ask, you and your mom… before today… did anything ever…?”
When the girl caught on to what Raven meant, she closed her eyes and nodded for a second. “Right. No, no, nothing happened between us. We just… creeped on each other a little. I mean, it was gross for both of us to do, I know that. But we couldn’t help it; I wanted her my whole life, and when she found that out, it made her want the same thing. But nobody hurt anybody, I swear.”
“Okay, good,” she sighed. “Like I said, we’re all still in a weird place, but that’s a whole other kind of bad. Just wanted to double check.”
“Aww, are you looking out for me?” She curled around her - and Raven had to fight down a reaction. That had been quite enough for one night. But Blake didn’t push any more than that; just kissed her cheek and whispered, “Thank you. Honestly, just because it’s not necessary doesn’t mean I don’t appreciate that you would.”
Raven smiled a little. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad if she had another visit from Kali's daughter in the future - even if she had her hands full with her own. “Sure. I mean, I’d trust Bellad- Kali, but not over your word.”
“Mm, makes sense. So what did y-HEY!”
“What are you guys talkin’ about?” Yang giggled as she embraced both of them. Raven grimaced slightly but couldn’t help the snort of mild bemusement.
“None of your business. That’s why we’re over here, Yang.”
Raven sighed, trying not to think about all that arousal digging into her through her clothing. Yes, she knew it was thanks to miracle pills that kept them from deflating for a few hours, but that didn’t make it feel any less intriguing. “Alright, alright, enough of this weird group hug.”
“Fiiiine,” Yang drawled out, sticking her tongue out at them. “Imma go see what Kali’s up to, then. See ya!”
“H-hey, no!” But Blake’s protest fell on deaf ears. She sighed and muttered, “Mom really liked her dick. I’m kinda worried.”
“That she’ll take your place?”
Amber eyes blinking, they snapped to Raven’s face as she said, “Huh?”
“It’s obvious you’re crazy about my girl. And she likes you, too. Say something.”
“Well…” She fidgeted for a moment before sighing in defeat, looking out over the rest of the room at nowhere in particular. “I don’t know if it’s worth it. I’ve always… you know, for Mom. And I’m still the same way. Would it really be fair to ask Yang out? I know I love her, and want to be with her, a lot, but… I can’t say for sure if it’s more than my own mother. That’s really messed up.”
Shrugging, she said, “Hey, I let Yang pound me into the wall a minute ago.” She noticed a little twitch from below but didn’t let her eyes glance down at it. “Tonight’s been crazy. But if you and her hit it off, I mean… I could think of worse girls. Easy. You deserve to be happy and all.”
That only made Blake smile again - a real, wide one, even though the girl so infrequently looked that happy. “Thanks, Raven. I’m… honestly, you’re a real catch, too. Still my type.”
“Ain’t my girl supposed to be your type?”
“I can have more than one,” she said airily as she walked back toward the group, letting Raven watch her ass sway. The girl was a natural on the catwalk. Shaking off the arousal that was trying to come back, Raven followed.
“Come on, settle this!” Weiss immediately demanded of her.
“Huh?”
Pyrrha’s sigh was very heavily put-upon, but her tone was still polite when she explained, “Weiss is wondering which of us has the better johnson. I’ve been trying to tell her it’s irrelevant; we’re both beautiful in our own-”
“Yeah, yeah yeah,” Weiss interrupted, stepping closer and putting her hands on her hips so she could more easily jut her pelvis forward. Her decently-sized dick was fully erect yet again, which she had so boldly drawn attention to. “Mine, right? It might not be huge but it’s flawless!”
“I don’t want to enter this contest,” the taller girl laughed nervously.
“Of course you don’t! You aren’t even hard!”
Finally, Pyrrha frowned at her. “I have reached orgasm three times today, you know.”
Laughing openly, Raven said, “Leave me outta this. I’ve touched more dick tonight than Batman has in a lifetime. Not really sure how I’d judge that, anyway.”
“Pleasant mouthfeel?”
They all turned to see Winter had rejoined them. Her cock was ramrod straight as was her posture, but at least it was mostly hidden by her garment, which she had put back on - unlike the other girls, who were mostly nude. Raven was still having trouble fighting down those urges, thanks to having so many pretty girls with pretty peckers surrounding her. What a ridiculous situation.
“O-oh, Winter,” Weiss breathed, instantly more anxious.
“I went to check on our time. We have about thirty minutes to vacate before someone is sent in.” Then she turned to look at Raven. “Ignore my little sister’s pushiness. You don’t have to settle some kind of silly pissing contest; Pyrrha and Weiss both have perfectly serviceable equipment.”
“Roger, roger,” Raven said with a salute. “You oughtta try to get into the military; you already sound like an officer. We could have used a few good women like you out there.”
“Tell that to the military - and my mother,” she grumbled. “But perhaps I’ll try again.”
“Maybe you could help, Aunt Raven,” Ruby hissed, bouncing excitedly.
“Maybe I could. My old C.O. could probably put in a good word.”
“Good word for who?” Willow asked with a sigh as the rest of the group joined them. She was glad to see Yang wasn’t hanging all over Kali, but they were standing together; probably awkward for poor Blake. Or a dream come true, one or the other.
“For your oldest,” Raven told her immediately. She noticed Theia sneaking quietly around the back of the group to put her hand on Weiss’s shoulder, whispering something to her; it was sweet, even if she couldn’t hear any words. “Trying to get her into the military.”
Willow frowned at Winter. “I thought we already talked about how dangerous it is. Especially for a girl like you!”
“I want to serve our country,” she sighed irritably. “I understand you don’t think I should because of my ‘degeneracy’, but that doesn’t change my desire. I think I could have a truly meaningful career there.”
“It’s not about your- do you really not understand that I used that as an excuse?”
“What?”
Glancing over at Weiss briefly - and frowning when she saw Theia backing off instantly as if burned, she took a step toward the taller of her daughters. “Yes, I didn’t approve of your choice back then. I’m still… learning. But I took one look at how effeminate you were, and thought the army would eat you alive! I didn’t want them to haze my child to death before she even got the chance to see active combat! And I didn’t want you to see active combat, either!”
Winter’s face did soften marginally. “Mother, I can appreciate you wanting to protect me. I really can. It just isn’t your place to make that decision for me.”
“Yes, well, I… I suppose you’re right. But do you really have to risk your life like that?”
“Absolutely. I truly believe I do, if the opportunity is open to me. But perhaps I can put in for the reserves or something,” she finally relented, rolling her neck slightly. “Suppose we do have some lost time to make up for, and I can’t do that if I’m deployed overseas.”
“Great.” Raven clapped her hands loudly enough to get everyone’s attention. Weiss and Ruby jumped. “Looks like we got all this sewn up.”
Kali cleared her throat. “Now remember - no one outside this room is to know what transpired here. They wouldn’t understand. Everyone in here is guilty of the ‘crime’ of incest; it’s a really dubious legal issue. Just because I doubt any of you would press charges doesn’t mean we should start parading around with a banner declaring-”
“We’re all motherfuckers,” Yang finished for her with a nod. Blake snorted.
“That… wasn’t how I would have put it, but yes. Exactly.” Glancing at Raven, she went on, “Whatever happens between you when you go back to your homes is up to you; I can’t begin to predict that, and won’t tell you how to live. But this situation was unique. We had substances in our systems that removed our inhibitions. If you want to call it a fluke and move on, then that’s fine. If not… then good luck.”
As she began to move toward the door, it was Weiss who said, “Wait, wait - what does this mean? We’re done?”
“Hm? Oh - yes, I suppose it does. We’ve already… well, we’ve all finished is what I’m trying to say.”
“Uh… not really?” She gestured between her legs. “I don’t want to go out there like this!”
“Then you shouldn’t have taken the side job,” Winter reprimanded her, making the younger sister cringe and grimace. “They explained how this would work and you all went along with it; honestly, it’s a little surprising you can still be aroused after multiple climaxes.”
"I-I'm sorry, Winter. We just usually have waited until the condition goes away before leaving, that's all."
"Hey, most of us are still pretty hard," Blake said reasonably. "Not just the ones who came more than once. Give Weiss a break."
The silver-haired girl smiled with gratitude. "Thank you, Shadow. Yes, it's absolutely the drug; I'm almost never this aroused to begin with, let alone it keep coming back after I already climaxed! I suppose I just thought when we took care of it that would be that, though our training made it pretty clear that isn't always true…"
"Well, do you want to take care of it again?" her sister asked her with a smirk. "Go on, we'll watch."
"Oh, we could do some more practicing!" Ruby piped up, bounding over to the squirming Weiss and snagging her by the arm. "I'm still pretty stiff, too!"
Weiss was definitely blushing by now. "H-hey! Don't be a pest, you are presuming an awful lot!"
"Ohhhh, you're right - we could take turns in the back door, I guess. I tried it on Yang just now and I think I did pretty good! Right, Yang?"
Blake and Kali were staring at Yang just as much as Raven was, though the latter was the only one smirking. The poor blonde was grimacing and laughing in a would-be casual way before hissing, "Ruby, do you gotta tell the whole damn room?!"
Most of them laughed. Not Ruby, of course, who looked chagrined - or Raven. She didn't want to tease her daughter too much, since their tentative rekindled relationship was too new to test in that way. At least, not too often.
"So do all of you want to use the rest of this time to seek out yet another climax?" Winter asked. "I'm fine as is. I'll probably get more tips for the rest of the night in this state."
"Not I," Pyrrha answered with a heavy sigh, staring down at her soft package. "Though I’m glad, because it’s already in enough pain as it is. Perhaps if I ice it…"
Raven shook her head and laughed, pretending not to notice the way Ruby was quietly leading Weiss off into the corner. She noticed Willow's brow furrow, so she helped to distract her by throwing an arm around her shoulders. "I really think the best thing for all of us would be to get out of this room. A lot of crazy shit just happened and somehow, we all don't hate each other. Why risk it by trying to prolong the magic?"
Kali was already nodding before she even finished. "Yes, I agree. Though my libido is telling me I should play a little more, common sense says this has run its course."
Those golden eyes of hers had been focused on Yang the entire time. The poor blonde let out a nervous laugh and scratched the back of her head, her unfortunately still rock hard anatomy refusing to deflate even though it was sore and its owner unwilling.
"Leave the girls alone, Belladonna," Theia sighed. "They're entitled to a break."
"I said nothing, I did nothing." But since her eyes didn't move away, Yang finally gulped and blushed a tiny bit more. Kali's smile widened even more. "Aww, she's sweet. And a lot of fun - I can't blame Rosebud for being unable to resist her tight little ass. But I suppose you're right; we really must be going."
As the rest of them began to filter out through the door, save for a couple of notable exceptions that had hidden themselves away in a corner somewhere, Raven took a look around the dimly lit room. For some reason, she had this bizarre feeling she would miss this place. Why? They barely had a chance to get to know it. Then again, a lot had happened in a very short period of time.
"Ugh, wow, Rubes is so eager," Yang was commenting as they strolled toward the door, hands laced together behind her head and elbows up and out. That was more like the girl she knew. "Went right for my booty hole, and now she's gonna do the same to Weiss. Didn't figure her for such a sex fiend."
"She's not, I don't think," Raven said thoughtfully. "I mean… I'm no genius, but I'd lay odds she just likes being close to the people she cares about. This is just the latest bonding activity - and like any kid that age, she goes for it full throttle."
With a light chuckle that melted Raven's heart, she replied, "Yeah! That's my sis!" Then she grimaced. "My sis who fucked me. Man… tomorrow I'm gonna think this was really cringe, but right now I'm vibing, y'know?"
"Uhhhhh, sure." She didn't want to admit how much of the younger generation's slang she didn't quite understand.
"You let her fuck you while you fucked your mom," Blake said with a sly smile. "I'd be more worried if you didn't think it was weird at all."
"Hey, you fucked your mom, too!"
"We both fucked my mom. Face it, she's just really hot and kind of a slut."
Blake grimaced and glanced guiltily over at her mother immediately after making that comment, but Kali just smirked and said, "And don't you girls forget it."
“What am I, chopped liver?” Raven scoffed.
“Oh - no, no, you’re hot, too,” Blake immediately reassured her, turning a little awkward. “I was just… nevermind.”
“You’re fine,” Kali reassured her with a half-smirk. “Raven’s just a little grumpier than usual. Funny, since she shouldn’t be after all that ‘stress relief’...”
While Raven was trying to come up with a rebuttal to that, Yang bounded over and hugged Blake from behind. “Don’t be such a sourpuss! I mean, we all had a good time, right? Our moms don’t care that you said that stuff, they’re tough ladies.”
However, Blake was squirming all over the place in Yang’s grip. “H-hey! Watch where you’re putting that thing!”
“Huh? Oh - this here? Come on, it's not like we haven't done stuff like this before.” She rolled her hips a little, making her dark-haired coworker groan - and her mostly-hard cock twitch a little bit closer to fully erect again. “Wow, you’re really into it. Almost would think you want me to pump you full, Blakey.”
“She probably does,” Kali said before Blake could protest - earning her a scandalised gasp and a look of dismay. Yep, Raven knew that look; she definitely wanted to be with Yang. Just couldn’t bring herself to admit as much. “You’re quite a good lay, Yang - I already know you can handle that tempting back door.”
“She can WHAT?!” Raven burst out. Kali had gone that far with her kid?!
“So why don’t you take these last twenty-ish minutes and show Blake what you’ve learned? Think of it as more… ‘practice’. You should ask, of course, but…”
Yang looked bewildered, though also vaguely nervous. It did take a moment, but she finally turned and tried to look at the side of her friend’s face. “Blake? I mean, I am pretty hard and all, but we don’t… have to do anything like that. I don’t even know if you’re into all that, back there.”
“Well… Salem already trained me, remember? And it was… fun. Intense, and a little painful at points, but I think I liked it. I just would rather have done it with someone I know and trust.”
“Liiiiike me?” Yang said with a big grin. But instead of laughing, Blake looked down and away, biting her lip, and Yang's grin faltered. “Not with me?”
“Especially with you,” Kali said - for her daughter. Again, Blake glared daggers in her mother’s direction, but the older Belladonna only shrugged with a wan smile.
“That right? Awww, Shadow, you got a crush on me?” Yang giggled.
“Wha- shut up! God, let me go, fuck this! I’m going to go shower!”
But Yang didn’t let go. After a second or two, she turned Blake in her arms until she was grabbing her by the shoulders, staring intently into her face. It got a little uncomfortable; she was breathing hard, trying not to look down at how close their bodies were. Raven couldn’t look away; she was too curious how this might turn out.
Finally, Yang breathed, “Whoa…”
“Leave me alone.”
“No, Blake, I was… I didn’t think…” She cleared her throat awkwardly. “For real, I thought there’d be no way you were into me. I-it was just a joke, because… because I th-”
“It’s fine.”
Yang shook her head so hard her golden locks bounced all over the place. “It’s not fine. Dude, I really like you, and… if you have a crush on me, I mean, I just don’t know why you would. I’m a girl like you are, and you like your mom and all that, right? I’m nothin’ like Kali.”
That got Blake out of her spiral at last, and she looked up earnestly. “So what? I can have more than one type. Pretty much MILFs, and uh, and… you.”
“What, blonde half-asian chicks?” she cackled.
“No. Just you, Yang.”
“Huh.” It seemed to be finally catching up to her - and Raven felt a tug at her elbow. As she allowed Kali to drag her toward the exit, she just barely heard her daughter breathing, “Holy shit. Are you fucking serious?!”
“You’re such a dork,” Blake said with a nervous chuckle just before the door swung shut.
Now that they were back in the hallway in the back of the main club, Raven grunted in annoyance. “Why’d you drag us outta there? I wanted to see if the kids actually made a love connection.”
“Because it wasn’t for us to see,” Kali said reasonably, though her smile was snarky. “I mean, they wouldn’t have stopped us, I’m sure. But I think… we’ve robbed them of all sorts of other varieties of privacy tonight. Let them have this one little moment of sweetness all to themselves.”
“Well… I guess they deserve that. Hope they don’t screw it all up and pussyfoot around, though.”
“You’ve talked about pussies enough for one night.” That was Willow's voice. Raven looked over to see she and Theia had waited on them to catch up. In the somewhat brighter lighting of the hallway, it was really obvious how disheveled all of them were; Raven prayed silently that there wouldn’t be a police raid or they were never going to be able to convince a single soul they hadn’t done what they did.
“Guess I’ll pick up where I left off next time,” she shot back snarkily.
“Droll.”
Shaking her head, Theia looked off toward the room they just removed themselves from. “Can you believe that all really happened? It feels like a dream… and yet I can feel things that tell me it certainly was not.”
“Silky things inside your body?” Kali purred. The other two made a face while Raven facepalmed. “Mm, but I understand. We really should find that Salem and tell her she can’t simply use chemical substances like that without incurring potential health risks; she’s lucky the four of us and all of those girls are in peak health or who knows what could have happened.”
“But she did tell us to be careful what we wished for.” Theia pushed her glasses further up her nose; the vague smear from the splotch of cum was still there, but no longer quite as recognisable. “Something tells me… she knew. She knew what we were to her girls and let this happen anyway.”
Raven felt her lip curling. “What kind of sadistic old bitch…?”
Even as she spoke, she glanced over - and there she was. The dark madam herself. She was standing at the door at the very far end of the hallway, watching them with detached interest - though the prodigious bulge in the front of her dress said it might not have been nearly as detached after all. Noticing Raven was watching, Salem flashed her a wicked, knowing smile, tossed a small package in their direction, then backed through the door and out of sight.
Raven goggled after her as she caught the thing out of the air, dumbstruck for a moment. The bitch absolutely knew. She knew they were related to the dancers, and still spiked their beverages. Why? What could possibly make her want to do something like that to not one, but four families? Sadism? Just wicked curiosity? Gritting her teeth, Raven took a step down the hall, ready to throw that far door open and give her a piece of her mind-
It seemed they wouldn’t get to confront her, after all. A very tall, muscular woman with her dark hair up in a short ponytail strode up to them from another side room with her meaty hands on her hips. “You lost?”
“Hel- lo,” Kali muttered very quietly, clearly still under the influence. Raven elbowed her for good measure. "What's your name?"
"Elm. And I asked you a question."
“We, um…” Willow stumbled. If Raven had to guess, it was probably that the socialite suddenly realised they were about to admit to sleeping with their own children. “We were looking for the bathroom.”
“Well, it’s not back here. Get movin’.”
“Will… you be dancing anytime soon?” Kali asked, eyes raking all over this formidable woman’s tanned physique. Her outfit was white capris and a small jacket over a one-piece bathing suit, all tones of white and grey. Plus the usual clear heels. The seam was a little too prominent on the pants, which meant they were likely tear-away.
“Kali!” Theia hissed, trying to help drag her away. But Elm was already chuckling and relaxing - if only the tiniest bit. Seemed now she had written them off as horny and overeager clientele.
“In about fifteen. Maybe I’ll see you out there.”
“Maybe y-” Another yank. “Maybe another time, when I don’t have these killjoys with me!” Elm’s laughter followed them all the way back out into the club proper. Raven had a feeling Kali's promise wasn't an idle one.
The mothers didn’t say much as they spilled out into the night. Even while dropping by the bar for some glasses of much-needed aphrodisiac-free water before leaving, they kept to their own thoughts, mulling over everything that had transformed a simple night into something that most likely broke the history books.
Was Raven happy about this? She wasn’t sure. Yang seemed fine - and that all but completely convinced her that she was, that nothing was wrong. But she knew that might not be the case. She had crossed a line with her own flesh and blood and could never take that back; now it would be up to both of them to see how they felt in the near future. But seeing that her daughter could so easily joke about it immediately afterward, that it didn’t stop her from expressing her feelings for Kali’s girl, really did warm her heart. So she decided that for now, she would view it as a very bizarre one-time experience that helped strengthen her newfound bond with her estranged offspring and leave it at that.
If in the future, they revisited this… well, she would deal with that when the time came.
"What is that, anyway?"
"Huh?" Raven followed Kali's eyes and saw she was staring at the small package in her hand. "Oh. Forgot about it already. Here…"
Once they had managed to tear the tape holding it closed, they discovered its contents were a note card and… a hard drive. Willow reached in to pluck the card free and read it for the group aloud.
"Huh. 'We always ensure satisfaction'. What on earth…?"
"The footage." When they all looked in her direction, Kali shrugged and explained, "It's the security footage they promised we would get the only copy of. Just ripped the hard drive out and gave it to us. Now I suppose we should be looking into a really powerful magnet to ensure it is destroyed in a way that a hammer can't quite accomplish."
“Club fucking Futopia,” Willow finally grunted as she stuffed the card back into the box and turned to move closer to the curb. Raven stowed the box in the inner pocket of her jacket as she switched it out for her cigarettes. "They truly don't miss a trick, do they?"
“Nope,” Raven sighed as she lit up, figuring she might as well as long as they were waiting for the driver to pull around. Theia edged away slightly from the smoke, as usual.
“I still can’t believe both of my babies are in there. And they seem to be doing fine. That’s… a statistical impossibility.”
“Yep. Pretty wild shit.”
Kali held two fingers out toward Raven, and she passed the cigarette over with no complaint. No reason to worry about swapping spit at this point; they had already shared a lot more than that tonight. “Thanks. I could use one after all those big O’s.”
“I bet,” Raven chortled while her friend smoked. After all they had been through, she was starting to appreciate Kali the most out of all of her POTluck friends; she was no-nonsense, even if she was too playful and lewd sometimes. Better than Priss and Prude.
“I… I think I have to confess to you girls…” When they turned to give her their attention, Theia cleared her throat. “I know it’s very unorthodox, but I keep trying to convince myself I’m not actually in love with Pyrrha. She’s my daughter, it's not right - it shouldn't be possible! Yet I know these feelings, I know how deep and real they are when they are the truth. I feel for her so close to the way I did with Peleus… I think I’m going to tell her. Not that she won’t already know.”
Willow was goggling at her, but luckily, Kali was able to answer first. “I know exactly how you feel. And well, after testing the waters… I could let myself feel that way about Blake, to a lesser degree. But she has Yang and I have Ghira; we can just… be two ships passing in the night. And that’s perfectly fine.”
“Ah. Well… yes, of course.”
“But that doesn’t have to be what happens with you and Pyrrha. Again, I can’t recommend you go putting an announcement in the paper, but you should hold on when you get love, and let go when you give it. Words of wisdom to live by.”
The blushing Theia was just starting to smile gratefully when Willow burst out, “You’re all insane. I certainly can’t delude myself into thinking I could have a relationship with Weiss and Winter - not that kind. Mostly because they deserve far better than their demented old mother who would follow them to a strip club and then fornicate with them! It’s… I can’t believe I let that happen, drugs or no drugs!”
“Hey, don’t discredit them completely,” Kali warned mildly.
“I know, I know. But… I did really enjoy getting to bond with them in that way. Perhaps never again, but for just tonight…” Her grumpy expression faded to one of warmth. “Winter’s talking to me again. I… started to give up hope, after so long…”
It was Kali who wrapped a hand around Willow’s shoulder, and she reached up to grip it hard, lip wobbling. She didn’t cry; just very nearly so. But it was still such a strong emotional display that Raven had to turn away, not wanting to let the emotions have a chance to take root and prompt her own tears.
It was lucky she did. While her head was turned, she saw a thin figure dart from the side of the club several yards along, tearing down the street on rollerblades. Raven’s crimson eyes flicked over toward the street when they were distracted by a city bus pulling away, completely uncaring of the hand waving at it to stop. The figure halted and started gasping for breath with her hands on her knees, then stared up toward the departing bus-
And it was Neon. The girl was Neon, though she now had her hair styled in two cone-shaped buns instead of the big puffy pigtails, and a white jacket thrown on over her top. The rollerblades really should have tipped her off, of course, but she had been too surprised by the whole thing to start guessing if it was someone she had already met.
“Raven, are you listening to this?!” Willow suddenly demanded.
“What? Oh… no, I musta missed it.”
Pointing, she said, “Tell Kali that she has no right to call my Weiss a ‘cute little slut’! I think that word is getting tossed around far too casually this evening for my-”
“Yeah, uh, don’t do that thing. I gotta go.”
“GO?!” Willow asked incredulously as Raven took off jogging over the pavement toward the bus stop. “We’re waiting for Clive! Get back here!”
The shouts quickly faded behind her, and it wasn't too much longer before she sank down on the bench next to Neon. The girl had her head in her hands and looked the picture of someone who couldn’t believe her life was so full of terrible luck. When she felt the weight of another person shifting her seat slightly, she glanced up, then back away- then suddenly jumped and did a double-take.
“MOMMY! I mean, sorry, Mommy- SORRY! Uh… oh God.” She facepalmed hard, letting out a long, floaty groan. “Jesus H. Christ, I’m so dumb, I can’t believe I’m still calling you that out here.”
“Raven,” she provided, just in case.
“R-right! What are you doing here? Catching the bus?”
“Maybe.” At least she didn’t lie. She took out her cigarettes and lit a new one, since Kali still had her first. “Smoke?”
Neon considered, then just pulled her knees up onto the bench. Raven marvelled that she could balance those wheels there without them slipping off, but once she had her arms around her knees that was probably easier. “Thanks, but it’s cool. I don’t… need anything! You’re good!”
“Wasn’t trying to set you up in a new condo, girl. Just offering a cig.”
“I know. Just, um… I get a lot of the pity lines, guys trying to ‘save’ me from working at a strip club. Sometimes a smoke or a ride home is where it starts. Kinda gets old.”
So her joke had been closer to the mark than she thought. As Raven puffed, she thought about what she had debated earlier. “Sorry to kind of bail on you in there.”
“Nah, it’s all good. I, uh…” Still clearly nervous, she said, “Ace explained. Sunbeam’s your kid, huh?”
Caught a little off guard, she finally said, “Yeah. Yeah, she’s my girl. We were just trying to make sure nobody was-”
“Y-you don’t have to tell me or anything. I guess… I knew you were older, but I tried to tell myself it wasn’t a big deal? But I’m literally like, the same age as your ‘little girl’. Obviously you’re not gonna wanna fuck with a baby.”
“Huh?”
“Nothing,” she told her with a light laugh that didn’t really reach her eyes. “I’m just being dumb.”
“Wait, wait. No… I thought…” Clearing her throat, she pushed herself not to be so guarded with her feelings. Very difficult for the war-hardened bitch she was. “I thought you were just messing around in there. We had a good time. But I didn’t expect you’d be interested after tonight, or… anything.”
Neon’s expression turned melancholy. “Yeah, I get that. Just some waitress in a strip club throwing herself at you; probably thought I was begging for tips.”
“Well, not exactly. I knew… you acted more into it than just that. But out of all your customers, why should I be the one who means something? I don’t really have much goin’ for me.”
“Are you kidding?” she burst out, turning to look at her more directly. “You’re so fucking hot. I mean, like, gotta love a guy who can pound my ass like there’s no tomorrow, but you are so gorgeous. And I liked how you kinda took care of me. Like, it was just for tonight; I’m not completely deluded. Still, hey, it was nice, chilling on your lap and letting you hold me, and… I mean, forget it, I’m just dumb. And gay; dumb and gay.”
Before she even finished, Raven was already shaking her head. “Nah. I felt just like you did. I mean… I’m not good at this stuff anymore. But you didn’t do anything wrong, you didn’t feel anything wrong. It’s fine.”
Neon was quiet for a moment. Then she finally chuckled very softly, eyes sad. “You don’t wanna ask me out.”
“What?”
“I mean, you were gonna. I’m just saying, like, why would you? Cuz it felt nice to have me in your lap? That’s not much of a reason, huh? But like, I’m super flattered you’d even think about it, so like, count this as a win!”
A little disbelieving at how direct this dancer could be, Raven took a breath before responding, “What if I wanna find out for myself?”
“Huh?”
“What if… I was likin’ how close we got, but tried to talk myself outta it? Then I overheard Wi- Ace say you were really into me. So now…”
“Omi gawd,” she blurted, covering her face with both hands. “What a dick! Like, no cap, I hate that bitch, she’s always in everybody’s shit! Doesn’t she know how to mind her own goddamn business?!”
Backpedalling awkwardly, Raven said, “No skin off my nose if you’re not interested. Just putting it out there.” Then she went back to her cigarette, trying not to pout like a stupid lovestruck teenager. And she didn’t, but the desire remained. Why did she have to let herself get caught up in all this bullshit? Her lonely little life was just fine. It made her almost regret trying to reconnect with Yang. Almost.
Then Neon reached over to lay a hand on her forearm. Raven looked up to see a bleary look in her eyes.
“Okay.”
“What? Okay, what?”
“Okay, we can go out!” Slowly, her lips began to split into a smile. “Like, I still don’t think you really wanna date me, but hey, might as well try, right? Could be fun for a while, anyway. And you’re probably a fantastic fuck, like, you’re so buff. I don’t know how you get that kinda definition.”
Raven couldn’t help a rueful smile of her own as she puffed on the cigarette. She was elated - and surprised by her elation. She barely knew Neon! Still, it had been long enough since she found a man who was capable of handling her that she was willing to give her newfound bisexuality another test drive.
“Oh, workin’ out. I trained every day in basic, while I was deployed… just kept it up, I guess. Plus I work with my hands.”
“Nice! I mean, I’m all about it; pick me up and throw me down, right?!” She laughed as if this were a really obvious joke to make, even though the reference was lost on Raven.
"Right, right. I mean, you sure you wanna do this? Could be fun, but you'll probably wind up hating how grumpy I am sometimes."
Neon curled her arms around Raven's bicep and leaned her head against her shoulder. "Nahhhhh. I'll probably love it. I've always wanted to see what it's like with a chick, but none of them ever floated my boat before you came along, Mommy."
Another shiver thanks to that very loaded word. "Mmhh."
"So like, what was the deal with you and your kid and all that? I heard you guys paid for the full package, but obviously you didn't go in there and fuck your own children!"
Raven instantly started hacking up a lung. Naturally, she would be interested in the most forward, filter-free woman in the entire establishment. No way. She absolutely could not tell her about any of that, but she also was too half-drunk and drained from multiple orgasms to come up with a readymade excuse. Her lips flapped a little before she hastily took another drag, even though her throat still burned from before.
“Wait, whoa.” Neon leaned a little closer and squinted. “You didn’t… did you? Oh my GOD.”
“Y-yeah, well, we were all hopped up on some kind of wacky weed your boss gave us!” Raven quickly grunted, hoping somehow it would make it less weird. “Wasn’t supposed to happen!”
“What the FUCK?!” But to her shock, the girl started laughing. “That’s so CRAZY! What’s that like? Keeping it in the family - damn, I thought that was like, not a real thing people did, but you walk in and-”
“SHH!”
Still giggling, she bumped her shoulder against Raven’s. “Hey, it’s none of my business or whatever. But I thought you weren’t here to get laid.”
“I wasn’t! It was just supposed to…” No sense in putting on airs anymore. She heaved a heavy sigh and leaned back against the bench. “We came here to see if Willow’s damn kid worked here. Dumb fucking Willow. We just didn’t expect to find all our kids, and for them to start wavin’ their dicks around while we were tripping on Spanish Fly.”
“Uhh… I mean, it is a strip club…”
“Yeah, yeah.”
Neon frowned at her and laid a hand on her arm. “Hey, I’m not really that grossed out. Like, it’s your business, I guess. You fucked your kid for some reason, and not gonna lie, that’s sus. But you’ve also been really cool to me, and I know Sunbeam’s cool; she gets mad at me because I don’t know when to shut up but I like her. So I mean, you do you, I guess.”
Raven arched an eyebrow as she turned to look at her properly again. “You mean that, huh? You don’t think I’m some kinda monster for gettin’ too familiar with family?”
“What? No way! I mean, if she was actually a kid, then yeah, I’d sell you out in a heartbeat and hope you're in jail for a long time. But she’s a grown ass woman. You’re just a… more grown ass woman,” she giggled, though it was a bit more subdued than usual.
“Ugh. I feel like I oughtta cut my clit off.”
“OW!”
Raven shrugged and fidgeted as she watched her companion for the moment. Neon definitely was quieter now, looking out across the not-so-busy street. She nudged her and said, “Hey, what’s up?”
“Huh? Oh, nothing. Just… wondering if I should get outta your way. If you have a thing with Sunbeam, like, I’m nobody to you. Why would I make everything messy? So I should move on.”
“What?” She sat up a little straighter. “I mean, we haven’t even gone out yet. You and me, not me and- that’s…” She took a breath, trying to settle her nerves so she wouldn't get angry purely because she was frustrated. “I’m not datin’ my daughter. I mean, I’m trying to be a mom to her for once in her life - sucking at it, obviously. So I’ll be seein’ her, but not seein’ her. That make sense?”
A little glum and quiet now, she said, “Well sure, but I mean, if you can have your girl as part of your life, and she’s got a huge dick and you already get along and shit, then what’s the point of me?”
Oh no. Neon was sad. The girl was doing a pretty good job of covering it with that carefree attitude, but Raven couldn’t pretend she didn’t notice. So she reached out and pulled her into a firm, gentle hug - and she did stiffen at first, but it didn’t take her long to melt into the embrace, wrapping her arms around Raven.
“You’re cute and you’re fun. Don’t have to have a point beyond that, really, but the rest’s up to you, kiddo. Just… don’t say shit like that about yourself. You ain't pointless - not even close.”
“O-oh,” she breathed, voice finally cracking slightly. “Um, yeah, I guess. Thank you, Mommy.”
This time, there was no teasing tone to the word; just earnest gratitude. That made Raven feel even weirder but she endured - for Neon’s sake. Because she deserved to have someone accept her for who she was the same way she had done for the weird, incestuous old woman who had just wandered into her life.
Raven didn’t know how long they had been hugging when the car horn interrupted their reverie. She jerked away and looked over, expecting a cop car for some reason - well, for good reason. But instead, it was the Schnee family limo, there to pick her up and whisk her back to her normal life.
“What are you DOING?!” Willow called through the barely-rolled-down window.
“Forgive her!” Kali called out. “She had her empathy gland removed!”
Shaking her head with a rueful grin, she turned back to Neon - to see she was extricating herself from the embrace. “Hey- wait, where you goin’?”
“Gotta dip,” she sighed with a shrug and a smile. “I missed my bus, so now I’m skating all the way home. Don’t worry, I do it all the time; it’s how I keep this trap body!”
“But…” Raven suppressed the instinct to call out to her, to chase someone. It left her too vulnerable. Though she did stand and clear her throat, deciding that doing nothing was wrong for this situation; she had to step up. “Alright, I won’t keep ya. But it’s been, uh… I liked meeting you. Helped make tonight fun, and… well, maybe we’ll bump into each other again sometime. Hope so, anyway.”
Neon watched her for a moment, head tilted as if with the weight of her curiosity. “You’re sure I didn’t just annoy the piss outta you?”
“Yeah. You didn’t annoy me.” Raven smiled a little. "You or your little cocktail weenie."
“Huh. Okay. You got a phone?”
“What? Oh… sure.” It took her a couple of tries to fumble it out of her pocket, but she finally got it to happen.
“Cool.” She unlocked it - Raven had never bothered to set a code or anything, all she had to do was swipe - and started tapping away. Finally tired of not knowing what was going on, she angled her head just enough so she could see Neon was putting her number in the contacts.
“Oh.”
“Yup! Here you go.” She handed it back, cheeks aglow. “If you wake up tomorrow and decide, like, I wasn’t the worst mistake ever, then give me a call. You’re a cutie and if you really don’t wanna yeet me off a cliff, then I could hook up with you sometime.”
Taking the phone gingerly, she put it into her pocket with a slight smile. “Alright, awesome. I know… I’ve been pretty weird all night, but I guess you didn’t mind.”
“Nah, not that weird. I’ve met so many creeps who just go ‘lemme get dat dick’ right out of the gate, so like, it’s completely refreshing that you actually talked to me. Plus your whole vibe is…” Instead of finishing the sentence, Neon fanned her face with one hand as she began to skate backward. “WHOO! Muy caliente and shit!”
Finally, Raven cracked a real smile. "Yeah? I still got it, huh?" She had thought similar about Yang, but didn't want to think about that just now.
"Oh yeah. Don't forget me!" Neon blew a kiss, waggled her fingers cheerfully, then turned to speed off down the street.
And Raven watched her go. She cursed herself for having ridden there with Willow so she couldn't offer Neon a ride; it wasn't her place. But the argument that they might drink at the club was convincing enough to get her into a chauffer-driven limousine.
At least all was not lost. Smiling to herself, she fidgeted with her phone in her pocket and crossed the sidewalk to open the door.
"About time," Willow grumbled, scooting to make sure she was out of the way. "Were you setting up your next visit to this gaudy brothel?"
"Sit on it, Malph," she grumbled right back.
"Oh, come on," Kali laughed softly. "Willow would be Malph? She's probably Potsy if she's any of them. Theia's too straight-laced to be anybody but Richie; I'm Malph."
That at least brought back Raven's smile. "And I'm the Fonz? I'm not jumping my bike over any amount of cars or sharks, I don't care what it's for."
"You're talking about a television program," Willow sighed in annoyance as the limo pulled away from the curb. Theia didn't say anything, she just looked vaguely put out. "For a moment, I thought you had both lost your minds."
"And you think we're uncultured," Kali said in an exaggerated imitation of Willow's snooty voice. She even examined her fingernails.
"I told you to stop doing that!"
Theia chuckled and asked, "So why were you talking to Neon? Did you find enough courage to ask to see her again?"
"Uhh…" Raven grimaced, sincerely hoping they couldn't tell she was blushing in the dark interior of the limo.
"Well?" Kali needled.
"Not exactly." She was slightly touched at the way they all looked a little disappointed. Maybe they did genuinely care about her happiness. "Neon really is the one with the balls. She gave me her number."
Instantly, their expressions boomeranged to excited - even Willow seemed pleased. "Thank goodness!" Theia breathed.
"Yeah, at least one of you figured it out," Kali laughed. "I wish you the best."
"Yeah, yeah," she grumbled - even though their good humor was catching, and her smile kept growing despite her best efforts to kill it where it sprouted. "So what did I miss?"
"Not much," Willow admitted with a small smile. At least she wasn't a frigid bitch all the time. "We've just been trying to figure out what to do about this whole situation. Mostly, we're going to tell no one but keep seeing where it leads with our daughters. With one exception."
When they all turned to look at Theia, the diminutive ginger flushed scarlet. A moment later, she whispered, "Well… I suppose I did already admit it… but aren't I making a huge mistake?"
"You are in love , girl," Kali laughed. "Whether or not it's a 'good idea' to enter into a relationship like that with Pyrrha is… academic. But love is not an academic topic. I might be the odd one out, but I say if you two really have that kind of connection, then you are the only two who can decide if it's what's best for your lives."
"Really?" she asked in a desperate rush. "I know you certainly won't judge about the… physical aspect, but… this is so much more. I feel bad that I don't feel bad; I'm just so happy…"
As she started to cry, Willow sighed. "That seems to be the feeling du jour. I hate myself, and yet…”
“And yet,” Kali agreed with a small smile and a nod. Raven knew they were all thinking about their little girls and how good it had ended up being, in spite of how reprehensible the idea was.
“So! Are we coming back to that fine establishment again in the near future?”
The four of them all looked between each other, a smarmy, playful smile on all their shared features. Then Raven chuckled as she nodded.
“Fuck no.”
“Agreed,” Theia breathed in relief. “This is already more adventure than I ever expected to have to endure in my entire life! I couldn’t handle anything worse.”
“Pussies,” Kali cackled. For whatever reason, she was looking fondly at her phone when she added, “But I also wouldn’t dream of forcing you to go back; it was… a lot. At least we’ll always have our memories.”
Willow even laughed weakly herself. “Thank God. It was… well, it turned out to be fun, as terrifying as it started. But no more, for the rest of my life.”
“Then I’m glad we agree,” their de facto leader sighed as she leaned back, draping her arms over the back of the leather seat. “These MILFs are done with Club Futopia forever.”
But as Raven Branwen glanced back through the window at the glowing speck in the distance that was the setting for their biggest, most wonderful mistakes, she couldn’t completely suppress the feeling they had spoken too soon. The club would beckon again someday. Whether or not they survived was up to fate and chance - and the mercy of some very zealous, very girthy girls.
-----------------------------------------------
The End…? (Probably Not)
Stay tuned for BONUS CHAPTER
1 note
·
View note
Text
WARNINGS: Armpit discussions, incest discussions. Breast play. Shared bathing (Weiss/Blake).
Figured I owed a double-update for falling so behind lately. I hope you enjoy this update - the story's almost complete! Just a few more chapters to go!!
=Chapter 57
Even in the face of such heavy temptation, that was as far as either of them took things. Weiss was as flustered as she had ever been, and started to feel her ability to resist weakening – despite the activity being so strange – but Kali preemptively told her she had no interest in “sharing” with her own daughter. Which she had assumed from the beginning, along with having somewhat discussed it before… though she did now know privately that Blake wouldn’t be nearly so offended by the notion.
But she couldn’t help thinking about it all through dinner, and the discussions therein. Kali, Salem, Yang, and a few of the other high-ups had much to hash out in terms of moving forward from here. They would leave the company in the hands of its interim director to maintain status quo until Winter could handle the rest. She distantly gleaned that she and her mother would be moving home again soon, though, and when she focused on it her eyes widened.
“Wait, we will?”
“Of course,” her mother told her with some concern. “And, well… until the financial matters are straightened out, we might end up needing to borrow a little money, but they guaranteed us that it shouldn’t take long.”
“And you won’t have to worry about it, anyway,” Kali assured her immediately, patting her forearm. “As long as we live conservatively, I can stretch a dollar until then for all of us.”
Salem inclined her head very slightly. “We will not let you starve. Just do not forget who your friends were in your hour of need.”
“No,” Kali told her instantly. “We’re just going to help them. If they choose to remember that’s their prerogative.”
“Duchess. You know that you don’t speak for the rest of the Dragons, don’t you?” The tone was deadly and serious. But Kali didn’t break eye contact. Weiss felt a little intimidated by Kali sometimes, but it was typically when she was speaking with other people. Not with her. That somehow made her feel even more intimidated; what if she ever did something that truly meant Kali hated her? She made as powerful an ally as she did an enemy.
But Kali also was extremely reasonable. After all, if she could actually forgive her for the unpleasant business with her mother, then they could probably work just about anything out.
“Seriously, cool off, everybody,” Yang said in a carefully soft tone. “We took out the man who was giving us the most grief, and now it’s smooth sailing. Can’t we just enjoy the peace and quiet for a little while?”
Salem cracked a cold smile. “For a Warlord, you’re such a pacifist.”
“Nah. Like, if one of Mr. Schnee’s flunkies walked in and tried to start a brawl, I’d be right out front, handing out knuckle sandwiches. But we’re all on the same side.” When Kali nodded, her own glare diminishing, Willow took her turn in patting her arm in solidarity. Weiss noticed that she was at least getting over the tragedy enough to be able to process other things again.
“Very well,” Salem conceded with a small nod. “We will discuss this matter another time. My position will not change, and neither will the Duchess’s until more houses are in order.”
“Thank you, High Dragon,” Kali told her with a slight bow.
Pushing back from the table, the leader dismissed them with a wave of her hand. Weiss's mother began chatting with Kali in quiet tones as the others filed out, eventually leading her off into the kitchen. Yang hooked an arm around Weiss's neck and did the same, dragging her toward the hallway with a small smile on her lips.
“So this is good news, right? Getting your house back, your money back… all that stuff.”
“Well… yeah. Except…” Weiss shook her head back and forth. “It's really dumb. I should be so happy right now.”
“But?”
Serendipitously enough, the answer to Yang's question was just walking down the staircase in the grand foyer toward them. Blake, with Ilia at her side. They weren't holding hands or giggling, or doing anything that overly romantic. Just talking. Weiss felt an extremely tiny flicker of jealousy that was easily outshined by her happiness. She wanted them both to explore this new relationship, whatever shape it ended up taking. Trying to stop Blake would have been selfish and she had no interest in petty selfishness.
“But what?”
“Hmm? Oh! Sorry, I got distracted.”
Yang finally noticed Blake approaching, and nodded knowingly. “Got it.”
“No, not… well, not exactly like you were thinking.” Then she waved, since the other two were getting close enough to have noticed her anyway. “But I think I'll miss this place for some reason. Is that weird?”
“Me, too,” Blake said, having been able to overhear. She did always seem to have especially keen hearing. “It's intimidating living so close to the High Dragon herself, but I will miss having so many people to talk to at all hours of the day.”
“That does sound great,” Yang sighed as she clasped her hands behind her neck. “Even just having Weiss all to myself in that motel… chee, wouldn't it be nice if we were older? Then we wouldn't have to wait so long.”
There was no way Weiss could have missed the pang of sadness flicker across Blake's features. But this time, she didn't have to do anything about it; Ilia also noticed and locked her arm around Blake's. “Maybe your mom can let you stay over here soon. On the weekend?”
“You say that like this isn’t the property of the most ruthless woman in Vale.” But she glanced over to see the tiny hopeful smile start to fade, and cleared her throat. “But I can ask.”
“Oh!” The smile was back with a vengeance. “Good.”
“Awwwww,” Yang drawled out, slinging her other arm around Ilia’s neck and giving her a noogie that she definitely didn’t ask for. “So cute!”
“AH! H-hey, that hurts! Stop it!”
“Lay off her,” Blake chuckled, clearly less concerned. But at least she was sticking up for Ilia; it was a huge improvement.
Once let go, having been tickled mercilessly by the blonde for a brief period of time, Ilia quickly excused herself for the restroom. Weiss wasted no time in steering the other two into the ballroom; it was almost always abandoned, since Salem wasn’t really the entertaining type.
“S-so how did the meeting go?” Blake asked, still a little jarred from being herded so unceremoniously.
“Fine. We’re getting our house back, and the company, and Salem says it’s all fine. Nevermind that!”
Yang’s eyebrows shot up. “Nevermind that? Nevermind?! It’s the biggest news since your dad was sniped!”
That phrase did send a cold chill through her body. It almost distracted her from what she had been about to say – but not quite. “You will never believe what happened before Yang got here. How do you guys feel about armpits?”
Both of them cried it out in unison: “About WHAT?!”
All in all, neither of them were incredibly surprised. Though when she started rehashing what happened with her own mother, Yang winced at having to think about it again, but Blake was even keeled; she understood. If anyone did, it was definitely her. Conversely, when she started talking about Kali nibbling her skin - despite where said skin was located – it was Blake who looked uncomfortable and Yang who just thought it was hilarious.
“I want a photograph of this!” she kept guffawing, slapping her leg. “Oh WOW! I never would have thought about that in my whole LIFE! Where does she come up with this stuff?!”
Meanwhile, Blake was shaking her head, cheeks a little rosy. “That’s Mom; creative in the worst ways.”
“It didn’t feel as bad as I expected,” Weis insisted, her own face a deep red in a way she hadn’t let it be since she and Kali exited the gazebo earlier. “Which I did expect it to be awful. But it was actually… nice? Not really that sexual, but at the same time, it was a little once I got past my shock. And she didn’t act like it grossed her out, so since she was the one putting her mouth there, it almost felt like I wasn’t allowed to feel disgusted, so… I don’t know. Maybe there’s really something wrong with me since I like more than one woman, and armpit-nibbling, and… and everything.”
Finally sobering a little, Yang wiped at her eyes. “C’mon, Schnee, lighten up. It was fun, right? And nobody got hurt. Sounds like Mrs. B just wanted to break the tension from having the hard chat with you while proving her point, and found the perfect way to do it.”
“Right. The ‘dirty isn’t exactly bad’ thing.” Her eyes narrowed up at Yang. “You wouldn’t ever want to do something that wacky, would you?”
“I dunno. Kali seemed to like it, you seemed to like it…” Her hands began to playfully raise Weiss’s arm, and despite it still being in the leather jacket sleeve Weiss still gasped – and Yang dropped back, cackling up a storm. “GEEZ LOUISE, are you easy!”
“Stop,” Blake laughed at both of them, though hers was still subdued. “You’re turning her into a tomato.”
“Hey, that’s my line!”
Shaking her head at both of her significant others, Weiss let Yang’s laughter peter out before she sighed. “I know. You girls are right, it wasn’t that big of a deal and I’m just… acting silly.”
“Compared to what you did with your mom? Not anything at all.” When Weiss ducked her head, Blake added, “Sorry! Just putting it into perspective.”
“If you like tits that much, you can be all over mine,” Yang told her – right before pulling her face down into them. “No need to crawl all over anybody’s mom! Go on, get in there!”
“ACK! YANG!”
“Wow,” Blake laughed, just being entertained by the show. “Is it my turn next?”
At that, Yang let go in mild surprise. “Oh? You, uh… want in here, too, huh?”
“What? Oh… I meant Weiss nuzzling my chest, not me in yours.” But Blake was clearly ruffled by the suggestion. “Man, I really need to watch my mouth…”
“Is that a pun?” Yang tried to joke, but it didn’t really take. They all stood around awkwardly for a second. Weiss felt awful that Blake’s feelings would probably never go away – for Yang or her own mother. But to her credit, she was doing quite a good job of managing those everlasting crushes.
So she smiled and said, “You can nibble on mine if you want.”
“Thanks,” Blake said with a small smile. “I might take you up on it later.”
“And you can have some of mine,” Yang put in, still trying to lift the mood. “Armpits, that is.”
“Ugh!” she laughed, truly amused this time. “I might be my mother’s daughter, but moments like this make me wonder if I’m adopted.”
Smiling wide, Yang hooked an arm around Blake’s neck and tugged her down onto her chest. “Awww, this one’s on me, Belladonna. Just don’t get used to it!”
“AH! YANG! CUT THAT OUT!”
Weiss wanted to shout at her girlfriend along with Blake, or to just pull her off and rescue her. But Blake was starting to laugh. What little she could see of her face amongst Yang’s enormous breasts was quite red, but at least she wasn’t only embarrassed. Maybe this would be good; giving her a tiny shred of what she wanted, but making it “normal” in a way. Helping Yang and Blake be the sisters that Yang wanted them to be, if a little bit more physical.
So instead, she squirmed her way in to press her own modest assets onto the back of Blake’s head, trapping her between two sets of mammaries. Not that Weiss’s were anything to speak of, but she could tell by how much higher-pitched Blake’s squealing became that it was working.
“Alright, UNCLE!” Blake finally laughed. “Unless you want me to bite these things!”
“Oooh, so bold,” Yang chuckled as she let go. By now, her own cheeks were a little pink; even if it was someone she wasn’t interested in, she still had a face rubbing between her breasts.
“So was that fun?” Weiss asked at length. “Maybe next time, we could get Ilia to smoosh in here, too.”
Still beet red and grinning, the poor Italian Dragon muttered, “Stop it.” Then she cleared her throat and straightened up. “Besides, I thought you were the one who likes ‘feeding’ - shouldn’t you be in the middle instead of me?”
“Hey, I don’t have a- BLAKE!” she squeaked when she felt her face jerked down into a chest. Not that she had any qualms, really. “Mmmm, so soft…”
“Aren’t they, though?”
Chuckling herself, Yang said, “Well, when in Rome…” And she recreated the sandwich with a Weiss filling instead of a Blake filling. “Mine are bigger.”
“We can’t all be so top-heavy, Xiao Long,” Blake giggled - while Weiss melted. Unlike Blake, who was uncomfortable due to the whole Yang situation, she was simply enjoying the bliss of having four pillowy breasts surrounding her head, flustered as it made her. Maybe if she hadn’t already been intimate with both of them separately, she would have been trying to fight her way free. But why should she?
And after a moment, Blake noticed. Yang was still laughing and arguing that she wasn’t “top heavy” because she also had proportional hips, but Blake fell quiet and glared down at the back of her special friend’s head.
“Oh my God… I think she likes this.”
“Of course she does,” Yang laughed, not even surprised. “If trying to get some of Mommy’s milk didn’t tip me off that she likes breasts, I’d be pretty thick-skulled, right?”
Weiss’s arm raised up weakly and offered her index finger. “F-for the record… I… never requested you do this to me…”
“Is that the best you can do? You didn’t ask for it so it doesn’t make you a pervert?”
“H-hey! Didn’t I just get through complaining that I feel like one all the time lately?” But when Yang bopped her lips with her boob, she made a little yipping noise and fell silent.
It was Blake who first petted over her hair and whispered, “It’s alright. We know you like these, and we’re fine with it; Yang is just giving you a hard time because she’s a grade-A jerk.” And she had kind of expected that; Yang was equally sweet in other ways, but somehow Blake was always more empathetic in that fashion.
“Aww, Weiss knows I’m only pulling her leg.” The next time she bopped her face, Weiss bit down. Of course through the fabric it only meant she raked her teeth over the skin beneath very slightly, but it still prompted a little “A-AH! Whoa there, easy!”
“Yeah, save some for the rest of us.” Weiss turned her head aside to give Blake the same treatment, and she jumped back before it could happen. “OKAY! Okay, I was kidding!”
Smirking, despite her generous blush and shaky voice, the princess goaded her, “Can’t take it, Belladonna?”
“Yeah, Belladonna,” Yang added. But when Blake only rubbed the back of her neck, she cleared her throat. “Alright, I guess we should stop. Sorry we got so carried away.”
“No, it’s just…” Sighing to try to get rid of some discomfort, the Italian Dragon said in a rush, “I don’t want to get carried away in front of you and make you uncomfortable. So I thought… um, maybe I should go? Or at least step back, or… I don’t know. Somebody throw me a life preserver?”
For a second, the other two only blinked and stared at her. Then Yang said, “Ohhhh, because of- hey, you know we’ve both done stuff in front of each other. Well, little things. I’m not, um…” She glanced at Weiss as she tried to think. “You ain’t ugly or anything, y’know? Don’t go thinking I’ll be pissed off about you being around if, um, if things move toward the bed or something.”
“Wait,” Weiss put in suddenly. “What are you saying? All three of us? At the same time?”
“NO! Well… yeah.”
Blue eyes rolled toward the ceiling. “And you said I’M the pervert.”
“Hey, I wasn’t suggesting we all play backseat bingo together. Just saying, uh… if we did… I’m not going to be…” Her eyes found Blake’s, who looked both sadder than they had ever been, frustrated, and the tiniest bit hopeful. “Blake’s got needs, I’ve got needs - you’ve got needs for both of us, Weiss. I’m kinda surprised this is the first time any of us brought this up.”
“You don’t think that’s greedy?” Weiss demanded, voice completely earnest. “You’re not into each other.”
“Well…” Blake let that trail off and didn’t bother to finish her thought.
“Okay, you’re not both into each other. So would it really be fair for us all to try something when we’re all in the same room? The last thing I want is for one of you to feel left out, or uncomfortable, or…”
Scratching the back of her neck, Yang took a couple of paces away. “Yeah. I mean… hate to paint such a clear picture, but Blake would be eyeing the merchandise if we did that. And I couldn’t blame her for that; I wouldn’t even mind! Honest!”
“But you wouldn’t be looking at me,” Blake put in, resigned. “So yeah, that’s not very balanced. But I promise you I can handle that; Weiss would get all of my attention. Or most of it, and all of it that I’m doing intentionally? I just… don’t want to create that unbalanced situation on accident.”
“Oh.” She glanced at Weiss, then said, “Wish there was something I could do about, um… about me.” She ran her fingers through her hair, then paused and thought for a minute – a look that wasn’t quite usual on Yang’s face.
“What? You okay?”
“Come back over here. Let’s keep doing what we were doing for Weiss.” She shrugged and tried for a hesitant smile. “Maybe we can make it work. In fact, I know we could, if we give it a shot.”
“Um, I don’t think… now? Right now?”
Yang blinked, and started to open her mouth – but Weiss cut her off. One look at the storm of dread and fear in Blake’s eyes was enough. “She’s right; we should give it a shot. But not in this ballroom, and not right now. Okay? So… so we’ll think about it.”
Blake’s sigh of relief was enough to let her know she had made the right call. Meanwhile, Yang was sighing and nodding. “You’re right. Just me being me again, jumping in with both feet instead of looking where I leap. Sorry, Belladonna.”
“H-hey, it’s fine,” she assured her with her usual small smile. Despite the blush, and the shaking. “I just… hadn’t been thinking about both of us going with her as in, at the same time when it came to the bedroom? And, um…”
“And you’re not sure you could keep your hands off me?” Yang teased… but Weiss could see she wasn’t entirely teasing. Her tone was too soft, her eyes too fond. She was trying to be reassuring in her own provocative way.
“Y-yeah.”
“Well… I guess if Weiss can try to drink her own mom-”
“ONE TIME, XIAO LONG!” she interjected.
“-then I I’d be okay if you and I bumped into each other while we were making Weiss feel good. Does… I mean, that makes sense, right? Shouldn’t be a problem, because we’re friends. And you like me, and I do like you – just not the same way I like my girl, that’s all.”
Blake scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Don’t do me any favours, Xiao Long. Really make a girl feel wanted.”
“Not my job. That’s Weiss’s job, and Ilia’s.” She poked at Blake’s shoulder to get her attention. “They both think you’re dynamite, baby. And I think your looks are nice, too, even if I’m not interested in kissing that pretty puss of yours.” The surly brunette’s lips started to turn up into a smile. “Alright? Feel better?”
“Yeah, yeah.”
“Good. Now, I think I better head home before it gets too late and Raven kicks my sorry keister.” She leaned over to take Weiss’s lips for a brief second – heated but brief. “Maybe I can spend the night at your place when you get all moved back in?”
“Maybe,” Weiss sighed with a slight smile. “We’ll see.”
Once Yang was on the road back home, Weiss made the executive decision to relax with a long bath. So much had been going on lately that she needed the downtime. She had just barely stepped out of her heels and was trying to unzip her dress when she heard the door creak open.
“Sweetie?”
“AH!” she gasped, whirling to gape at her mother – but it wasn’t her. It was Blake, trying not to laugh. “HEY! You little- I can’t believe you did that!”
“Sorry,” she chuckled, shutting the door behind her. “I was only playing around. But I did a pretty great impression, right?”
Trying to let her ire go, she went back to struggling with the zipper. It only took a few seconds before Blake’s hands appeared there, helping to pull it down. “Thank you. Now, what are you doing in here, besides trying to give me a conniption fit?”
“It’s kind of stupid. But I was wondering a couple of things, actually.” When Weiss didn’t interrupt, she went on, “The first thing is… could we bathe together? I thought it might help. You know, take one with someone besides your mother.”
“I don’t know,” she began hesitantly as Blake handled her bra strap for her. “What’s the second thing you wanted?”
“Well… I thought I might try that, too.”
“That what?”
“What?”
“You didn’t say what you want to try.”
“OH!” Somehow, Blake got even more nervous. But the reason didn’t remain a mystery for long. “I meant, um, with your armpit. It’s really strange but I can’t help being curious.”
Her lip curled. “Seriously? Don’t tell me that’s the whole reason you came in here.” No answer. Clicking her tongue as she shook her head, she reached over to make sure the water was warm before she put the stopper in the drain. “I suppose. I mean, I’m starting to worry that insanity runs in the family, but it honestly doesn’t feel bad so there’s no reason I should turn you down.”
“Really? Well… alright.”
That didn’t take much more convincing. Weiss lifted her arm in resignation as Blake bent low and wrapped her lips around Weiss’s armpit flesh, flicking her tongue over the bumpy softness. Weiss tried not to laugh; it wasn’t easy because Blake was flicking her tongue faster, and it tickled more, but it still felt somewhat nice the way it had earlier. Maybe she could get used to this on a semi-regular basis, if Blake was interested. Then her special friend moaned into the skin, which finally did get her cackling and shoving her away.
“STOP! Gol-LEE, I can’t stand it!”
“Sorry,” Blake said with an embarrassed-yet-bemused smile. “I was trying not to do that, but I got a little carried away.”
Running a hand through her bangs, she gestured to her. “Go on, get naked. Unless you’re going to take a bath in your clothes?”
They quickly undressed the rest of the way, with Weiss having far less to go, and slid into the warm water. Weiss did steal a brief glance at Blake’s smooth back, but mostly they kept turned in opposite directions; after all, despite having played around a little, they hadn’t seen very much of each other’s bodies yet. Once their legs were tangled up in the large tub, she could try to relax. Her head leaned against the edge as she listened to the bath continue to fill up around them.
“Good?” Blake asked.
“Yeeeaaaahhhh.”
“Do you want to come over here and… feed?”
Her eyes narrowed as her head leaned up. “Stop that. I do not want that, and I don’t need to do it! Should I start teasing you about wanting to nibble my armpits to indirectly kiss your mother?” But when she saw Blake didn’t look like she was teasing, she blinked. “Sorry. You, um, were serious.”
“I was. But I get it; this is going to be a touchy subject for you for a while.”
“Um…” She cleared her throat. “About what I said…”
“What? Me wanting to do that because my mom did?” The little shrug was definitely vulnerable, so Weiss did slide through the water to embrace her loosely. “You’re right. You don’t need to apologise. Well, maybe for stating it bluntly, but not for speaking the truth.”
“Oh. You really did? I was only teasing, I promise!”
Blake laughed harshly. “It was both that and that I was curious if it would be grody. And also… I just wanted to know what she liked about doing that.”
“It’s okay, you know. I… well, I’m never going to pass judgment. So you and I can talk about these funny feelings whenever we have them.” As they settled in to relax, Weiss reached up and managed to shut off the water with her foot. “You can even let me help you ‘relieve stress’, and you can imagine Yang, or Ilia, or… or your mom if you really need to. And I would never tell a soul.”
Though the brunette did nod her understanding, eyes moody and distant, all she said was, “That’s a pretty neat trick.”
“What? Not telling anyone?”
“No, using your toes to turn off the water,” she chuckled. Clearly she was trying to avoid addressing the entire idea of using Weiss for sexual relief while fantasizing, especially given that one of those fantasy options was a blood relative. “I don’t think I could do that.”
“Really? Try it; wasn’t that hard.”
Blake did. Her damp foot slid off the spigot a few times, and she laughed. “Sorry. That’s one skill you have that I don’t.”
“You just have to grip more – like this.”
Weiss curled her dainty toes inward a little tighter than Blake had been, and easily managed to turn it on and off again. It should have been easier for Blake since hers were a little longer – especially the second toe for some reason – but apparently she just hadn’t ever tried anything like that. After a few more tries, Blake managed to do it and Weiss clapped as they both laughed. Silly thing to bother learning, but it was fun.
“Now that you have learned this essential life skill, we should probably wash,” Weiss giggled, sitting up to get the soap.
“Nah.” When Weiss raised an eyebrow at her, she shrugged. “Let’s just relax for a while; I think the world will survive if our bath takes longer. Come here.”
So Weiss nestled herself in the other girl’s arms, and they relaxed. They forgot their deeper cares, the perversions that had come into their brains and dead relatives and complicated dating arrangements. For a little while, the world melted away.
Then Weiss did more than just clean Blake’s body. They were both thrilled.
0 notes
Link
Hey everyone. This might be the last chapter I post for a while. Just have not had the headspace for writing of any kind the past few months. Wish I could blame it on the pandemic but I can't really, I think my brain's just broken haha. But I will try to do some more work on it soon, I promise. Until then I hope you all take care of yourselves and have a great Halloween!
=Chapter 22
Arriving in school on Monday morning felt quite strange to Weiss. Like it was somewhere she didn’t belong anymore. The hallways were the same, the teachers and bells to signal each class starting, the dreary atmosphere of students who wished they could be out having fun instead of toiling away. But she felt like a different person than she had been - as if she had outgrown that environment. Technically, she knew that was true in the sense that she would soon be going off to college.
Where would that leave her Dragons status? Where would that leave her and Yang? The future was generally something she never had to contemplate before. Given her father's relentless pushing, she expected to go to school for business and segue into a position at Schnee Communications - eventually taking over the reins when he retired. Now, that might not even be a possibility anymore if her parents wound up divorcing each other. Her father certainly wasn't going to have much interest in grooming her to take his place after all that had happened! For the first time in her life, the future was scary instead of exciting.
A hand on her shoulder startled her from her deep thoughts. Turning, she saw Pyrrha smiling at her, the picture of stalwart friendship.
“Did I lose you for a minute there?”
“Sorry,” Weiss whispered as they continued on toward class. “Feels like I'm losing my mind. How did my life turn into this? Did I really do something that awful to cost me my whole future?”
“Wow, those are deep thoughts. May I make a suggestion?” When Weiss didn't respond, she bowed her head very slightly as they walked. “Focus on the here and now. Don't worry about what you can't change because you can't. Do your best in school, check in on Yang. Help your mother through this difficult time. I… know I can't fully understand what you've been through, but driving yourself crazy about it won't solve anything, will it?”
“But my own father tried to hurt me! Tried to hurt both of us! How am I just supposed to get over that?”
Pyrrha's smile slipped away as if it had never been there. “You're right. Gosh, it's such a terrible thing… I'm sorry. Maybe I don't know what I'm talking about.”
“No… you're right. I should be the one to apologize. This whole situation is insane, and here you are, doing your best to help me through it and I'm just… ugh. Don't pay any attention to me.”
By then, they were in the classroom and needed to be quiet. Weiss continued to contemplate her life throughout the period, chewing on the end of her pencil while her mind raced around in useless circles. There was really nothing she could do. Eventually, she focused on her work, as Pyrrha had suggested; maybe she had a good point. At the very least, it made her feel as if she had purpose.
Between classes, she found Blake waiting for her at her locker. The Italian Dragon seemed to have a lot on her mind, as well.
“Is something wrong?” she asked immediately.
“Not really. Except… well, Mom didn't make it home until really late last night. This… never mind. Maybe that's none of my business to ask about.”
At that, Weiss couldn't help grinning from ear-to-ear. “Ohhhh. A little worried, are we? I didn't think you got worried.”
“Shut up, Schnee. Do you know what happened or not? She was tired and ignored my questions.”
“She was helping my mother. As it turns out, there were a lot of financial papers and things to sort through, but she thinks she might have a way to help us keep our house. Even if Father leaves us. Not that I understand all of it - or most of it, even. But it’s promising.”
That certainly shut Blake up for a moment. She leaned back against the locker, staring down at her boots and mulling that over in her head. Weiss expected her to reply eventually, but when she never did, she leaned against the neighboring locker alongside her friend.
“The two of them seemed to be getting along famously. It's… strange to think about your parents having friends, the same way we have friends. Is it kooky for me to hope they keep getting along?”
“Hmm…” Blake held her chin in her hand. “My mom is pretty… friendly. Oh well.” Trying to waft that subject away, she asked, “Heard from Yang?”
“Not yet,” she sighed. “Kali said she would escort me over there tonight, so her mother doesn't try to choke me again.”
“Wild,” she laughed, and Weiss smiled. After a few seconds of that shared moment stretched on, she said, “Hey. Sorry about being such a… I don't know. Whatever it is I am all the time. Annoying, negative, grouchy. Especially with everything you have going on at home. That’s terrible, and I probably wasn’t helping.”
She waved a hand to dismiss the sentiment. “It's alright.”
“It's not. You're pretty cool, Daddio.”
The unexpected praise only made her grin widen further. Blake rolled her eyes and immediately walked away, clearly not wanting to confront so many emotions in one day. But it couldn't erase the truth: little by little, the Dragons really were accepting her as one of their own.
-------------------------------
At lunch, Weiss only stopped by the table where her new friends congregated for a brief moment, to check in and assure them everything was alright. Then she made a beeline for the one up front where she expected to find…
“Ruby!”
The girl started again before flashing a nervous little smile. “Oh, hey, Weiss! Here you are again! Talking to me! For… some reason!”
“Because you're my friend,” she told her with a patient little smile as she sat down. “Listen… I don't know if you heard about it, but Yang…”
“Oh.” Her silver eyes pointed down at the table. “That. Yeah, Uncle Qrow told me. He still has contacts in that old crowd of his.”
“Really?” Penny asked, reminding them that she was also at the table. “What did he tell you?”
“The accident really wasn't that bad,” Weiss pressed in a quiet voice, reaching over to pat Ruby's forearm. “She got a bunch of bruises and scratches, and dislocated her shoulder. As long as she takes it easy on that shoulder for a little while, she should heal up right as rain in no time. I promise.”
Ruby breathed a sigh of relief. “That's good. I know she hates me, but I really do worry about her, y’know?”
“Don’t say that. Yang doesn’t hate you at all. She’s just…” How could she put this that wouldn’t make things seem worse than they were? Luckily, she had put a lot of thought into what she was going to say, even if she was second-guessing herself now. “I think - and maybe I’m wrong, so don’t blame me if I am - I think her mother has really poisoned her against you and your uncle. She seems to see everyone but Yang as the enemy. So even though she doesn’t hate you, I think she feels like talking to you or him is some kind of… I don’t know. Betrayal?”
“Yeah, maybe.” She sounded a lot smaller now. “Thanks for stopping by. I’ll… think about that, I guess?”
Why did she have the feeling she was being dismissed? “Oh. I, um, I can go if you want.”
“Don’t you want to? I mean, didn’t you come over here to tell me about Yang? You told me. I don’t want to make you hang around here any longer than you needed to.”
“What?” Her sullen demeanor suddenly made a lot of sense; she thought Weiss was only hanging around her to talk about Yang. Which was near enough true, all things considered, even though she had begun to think of her as a friend beyond that single connection. “Ohhh… oh, Ruby, it’s not like that. I just… I thought you would be concerned about your sister, that’s all.”
“Not really. She doesn’t like me, so what’s the point?” Her tone of voice betrayed her true feelings; she was trying not to care.
“Why do you think no one likes you? I do, and so does Yang. I’m really sorry if that didn’t come across.” Then she reached over to gently shake her by the shoulder. “Hey. Let’s go over to Yang’s tonight.”
Her eyes went round as she glanced up at Weiss. “Ohhhh that’s a bad idea. You thought it was bad when her mom pointed that gun at you - wait until you see what she’ll do to me! Ever since Summer stole Dad, she thought I was a waste of space!”
She wanted to argue against that mentality, but she couldn’t. How could she know Raven’s inner thoughts? Or Summer’s - especially since she was no longer alive? But she didn’t want to wait until she understood everything before intervening in what she saw as a grave injustice.
“No.”
“What?”
“Nope, those aren’t reasons to not visit your sister,” she said firmly, hands on her hips. It made her elbow gouge into Penny’s side, but the firmness of her stance was more important at the moment. “We’re going.”
“What if I don’t want to?” she said softly, looking away.
“We both know that isn’t true. And I know that Yang wants to see you, even if you don’t know it - even if Yang doesn’t know it. We’ll go with Kali; she seems to be pretty good at keeping Raven from roughing anyone up.”
Blinking, she whispered, “Who’s Kali?”
“Oh - it’s, um, it’s Blake Belladonna’s mother.”
“You call her mom by her first name? Wow… the Dragons really are crazy hep cats.”
-------------------------------
The minute classes ended, Weiss approached Blake and asked her if it would be alright if they went to her house after cheer practice let out. Though she was sneering very slightly at Ruby the whole time - who seemed to magically shrink from the attention - she relented. They had a little problem, now: how could they all get over there on a single motorcycle?
Pyrrha solved that problem. They followed Blake there in her car. Weiss opted to sit in the backseat with Ruby, explaining beforehand to her friend that the girl was nervous and would need more support.
“So,” Pyrrha began, glancing into the rearview mirror as they turned a gentle curve. “I’ve been wondering about something.”
“What?” Weiss asked.
“No, about Ruby.” The girl started at being addressed. “Why do you wear that hooded shirt in school? It isn’t exactly fashionable. Not that there’s anything wrong with that, of course! I’m merely curious.”
Her arms wrapped around the red cotton garment. “It used to belong to my parents. Dad gave it to Mom when they were in school, and she left it to me when she died.”
“Oh,” Weiss breathed.
“Oh?” Pyrrha asked. But she caught the sad look in Ruby’s eyes via the reflection and didn’t dare comment further.
Weiss knew her best friend would rather die herself than make someone else uncomfortable, so she tried to fill the void in the conversation. “It looks very warm. Does… it keep you warm?”
“Yeah,” Ruby breathed. Sensing they weren’t sure what else to say, she tried for a weak little smile. “Hey, it’s okay. It’s been a long time since we lost her. It’s just hard, having no parents; Uncle Qrow is great, but he can’t replace my dad, or my mom. But it only hurts when I really sit there and think about it, y’know?”
The other two nodded, not sure what else to say on the subject. Maybe it was best left alone.
Kali fawned over Ruby as much as Weiss expected. The unexpected bit was that she didn’t flirt with her. Flirting was such a prominent part of the woman’s personality that she had begun to suspect she didn’t know how to turn it off. Apparently, that wasn’t the case.
“She’s a girl,” Kali whispered back when confronted with that, while they were fetching drinks from the kitchen. Blake had been glaring at Ruby when they ducked out, but Pyrrha helped to distract her while Ruby called her uncle to let her know where she was and what she was doing. “Honestly, Weiss, what must you think of me?”
“Doesn’t seem to stop you from flirting with me, does it?”
“No, you’re a woman. A young one, but a woman nonetheless. That poor child out there is not ready for that kind of teasing and I wouldn’t dream of attempting it, even as a joke. Could use a mother as much as you could.” As she handed her the pitcher of lemonade and began to fetch tumblers, she said, “Besides, I’ve barely ruffled your feathers and we both know it.”
Stamping her foot, she snapped, “You said you would ‘make me see stars’!”
“Yes, but I didn’t actually do it, now, did I? Nor did I take you to any quiet, secluded spots at Lookout Point, nor did I offer a massage of dubious platonicness.” Her hand paused mid-movement. “Is that a word? ‘Platonicness’? Oh well, unimportant.”
Weiss supposed that was true. Even though she had been flirting fairly heavily, it never quite approached the level of seriousness that Yang's flirtations had. They were more on par with Blake’s - which she supposed made sense, since they were related. Rather forward compared to the few boys who had flirted with her, but also half in jest. If she had to put her finger on the reason it felt stronger from Kali, it was because the older woman was so much more confident than the girls her own age. Maybe she had been reading too much into those situations, after all.
And maybe it didn't matter anymore. Unless she had missed her guess, Blake's mother now had designs on her own. What an insane development! But again, she could just be seeing things that weren't there. Kali had also been very kind to Pyrrha and Yang, and any other young Dragon whom she deemed lacking in the parental affection department. She was a very warm and loving woman all around.
“I'm not really sure,” Ruby said between sips of her lemonade, once they were all seated comfortably in the living room. Although Blake looked a little bit less comfortable than the others - but then again, she always seemed on edge unless it was just the younger Dragons hanging out at Shopkeeper’s. “But I think he was already out by the time I went to live with him. So was Yang's mom.”
“That part, I know quite well,” Kali muttered, more to herself than anything. Weiss winced; none of them really wanted to dig into that topic too deeply at all. “I do remember what Qrow was like when he left to rejoin the Huntsmen, but completely lost track of him after that.”
The girl's narrow shoulders shrugged. “No idea. But this is pretty weird, being with people from my dad's old gang. Have… you heard from him?”
The anxiousness in Ruby’s features made Kali answer in a gentler tone. “Sorry. I wish I could say differently, but the last I heard of Taiyang was when he stepped down as High Dragon, and then when he and Raven split up.”
“I'm glad they did, or they wouldn't have been able to make me,” she joked feebly.
“That's very true. I think it was best for everyone involved - including making sure I got to meet such a little sweetheart.” Ruby's smile widened, and she laughed. “See?”
Blake rolled her eyes and folded her arms over her chest. “Yeah, yeah, what a kitten. You still haven't answered my question, Mom.”
“Blake…” With a heavy sigh, she turned her attention to her daughter, hands folded in her lap. Apparently, she hadn’t wanted any lemonade for herself. “I did. Raven would probably only accept Ruby coming into her house because she's family. I thought you could glean from it that you coming along would be unwise.”
“But I want to see her! How is it fair that you guys can go check on my best friend but I can't? How?! Ruby's her sister, sure, but who the hell are you? Or Weiss? Or this other redhead?”
Holding up both of her hands in self-defense, Pyrrha flashed her a weak smile. “Oh, I agree with you; it's not my place to go in and visit your friend. I'll either head straight home from here, or wait outside.”
“Good,” she grumbled.
“But don't you think you're being a little unfair to Weiss? She and Yang have become very close. I know she would bring you along if it were up to her, but it isn't. It's up to Yang's mother.”
The irritation only seemed to deepen in Blake's features, but at least it had a new direction. “Damn her… who does she think she is, deciding who Yang can talk to? The Queen of England?”
“You really don't have to do all this for me,” Ruby put in with an awkward squirm, uncomfortable at Blake resenting her for her ‘spot’ on the guest list. “I'm nobody to you.”
“You're my friend,” Weiss insisted. “I know we've only talked a few times, and… that's my fault. There's just been so much going on, and I've been neglecting Pyrrha…”
The minute she was named, the Greek athlete giggled nervously. “Hey, I haven't felt neglected! Well… not much. And I know you can't help it; you never asked for your father to be such a- that is, for what's happened to happen. Please don’t think my feeling left out means I actually blame you for it, especially when we still see each other fairly often. Things will settle down soon; I’m sure of it.”
Her hand went to the bandage covering the welt on her cheek. “I hope so. Still, it's no excuse to forget about my friends - all my friends.” She stood with her hands on her hips. “Ruby Rose!”
“U-uh, yes? What?”
“You will come with Pyrrha and I to my house after we visit Yang!”
The silver eyes went wider in surprise. “I will? I mean, um, y-yeah! That sounds… great?” She glanced at Pyrrha as if for support, but the taller teenager only shrugged. “Yeah! Though I'm not really sure… why?”
“Didn't I make that clear? You're my friend, and I want you to start feeling like it. We could go to the malt shop instead, if you would rather. I just…” She swallowed hard before she continued. “You were right; even though you didn’t say it, I’ve only been talking to you because you’re Yang’s sister, and that isn’t fair.”
“Oh, no, I never-”
“So we’re going to be real friends from now on. That’s final!”
This time, Ruby was a little bemused along with her confusion. “Um… okay. Okay, good! Sounds neato keen - let’s get a malted after we visit Yang!”
“Or - we could go get one now, and then bring it to Yang! Couldn’t we?” Looking unsure, she turned to Kali. “Could we?”
Chuckling at Weiss’s enthusiasm, Mrs. Belladonna stood again and began to shoo the girls toward the kitchen. “I’ll show you how to make them right here, so we won’t even have to steal the diner’s glasses. I’m afraid they’ll have to all be chocolate; I don’t have any strawberries on hand. But I always have plenty of Ovaltine.”
That made Ruby’s face light up even brighter. “Oh my gosh! I love Ovaltine! So rich and chocolatey! I always imagine that I’m sharing a glass with Little Orphan Annie herself…”
Though Weiss could just barely catch the words “What a square” from Blake, muttered very quietly, she also noticed the hesitant smile on her lips. Ruby could probably win just about anyone over.
-------------------------------
Fighting their way into Raven’s home went a lot smoother than it had the last time. She still threatened them with a butcher knife, and they had to wait for her and Kali to finish their staring contest before they could be let through. Ruby’s insistence that the malts were melting seemed to help, against all reasoning. After an even more sour glare pointed down in the younger girl’s direction, the woman lowered the knife and stomped into her kitchen without so much as a word.
“That’s going to keep being a problem,” Kali sighed as they walked through.
“Yes, it is.” Weiss perked up slightly and stopped. “Is that… Johnny Mathis coming from the kitchen?” The instant she mentioned it, the music stopped. “Never mind.”
As they kept moving again, Kali whispered, “Raven’s a lot more sentimental than she wanted anyone to know. I’d always catch her singing old standards when she thought no one was listening, like ‘The Way You Look Tonight’, ‘Cheek To Cheek’ - and all the Dragons loved Billie Holiday in those days.” Her eyes softened. “I thought that sentimentality got bled out of her, but maybe…”
Then they were edging into Yang’s room. The bedridden Dragon looked morose, gazing up at the ceiling, but more or less the same in terms of her physical health. Seeing them leaning in through the doorway changed her face completely, and she lit up like a Christmas tree.
“Weiss! Mrs. B., what’s- how did you get in here?”
“Through the front door, silly,” Kali laughed. “You have another visitor, too.”
“Really? Where?”
They both ducked back out and found Ruby had hung back. She looked about as terrified as she had facing down Raven with a knife, which really said something. Kali wrapped an arm around her and nudged her into the room.
“U-uhh, I, uhh…”
Yang’s face changed again, and this time not for the better. The best way Weiss could think of to describe it would be that all the light faded; she wasn’t angry, or upset, but her enthusiasm for their visit was gone. “Oh. Hi, Ruby.”
“Malted.”
“What?”
“Oh, I, um…” She brought the chilled glass out from behind her back. “We brought you s-something to cheer you up. It’s chocolate! I… I don’t know, do you like chocolate?”
“It’s fine,” she answered shortly. Behind Ruby’s back, Weiss motioned for Yang to keep going. “Thanks, I guess.”
Disappointed in that being the best she could do, Weiss could only look on hopelessly as Ruby squeaked, “Here! Y-you can have it and I’ll get out of your hai-”
Boy, did she let her have it.
In hindsight, they should have been able to predict it would happen. Ruby tripped over her own clumsy feet and dumped the entire chocolate milkshake onto Yang. Her face, hair, clothes, the bedsheets beneath her, all became coated in frothy, sweet dairy. There were even a few splatters on the wall behind her. Yang could do nothing but blink, stunned beyond words.
Time stood still for a second or two before Ruby blinked herself, kneeling on the floor with the now-empty glass between her hands. Then she squeaked, “OH! Oh no! What- I didn’t- oh no oh no oh no, I’m sorry! Gee whiz, what’s wrong with me?!”
Yang’s finger swiped through the chocolate on her cheek and drew away to look at it. As she did so, Kali commented in a somewhat urgent voice, “Now, Yang, be reasonable. This was clearly an accident.”
“I’m such a spaz! Yang, I… I’m sorry!” That seemed to be as much as she could do before she started scrambling to leave, stumbling again to headbutt Weiss in the stomach.
“OOF! Ruby!”
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, everybody! Super duper sorry! Oh, just kill me now! This is the worst thing I’ve…”
Her voice faded when she began to hear the laughter. It started out a little low, and then began to build until Yang was guffawing and slapping her thigh, sending yet more little droplets of chocolatey shake everywhere. Her cheeks turned red from lack of oxygen, and the other three women stood by and gaped at her for a moment, unsure how to take this development.
“Oh my GOD, the look on your face! Priceless! Really tickled me!”
Still snorting and falling over onto her side, Yang couldn’t seem to catch breath, she was laughing so hard. A little at a time, Kali and Weiss began to join her, the sight too funny to be resisted. Ruby didn’t, of course; she was still too mortified at her own actions.
“I’ll clean it up!” she squealed over the others. “Honest, I- I will! Promise! Where’s your, um… mop? Washcloth? Rug shampooer? Where do I start?”
“Get over here!” Still terrified, Ruby obeyed - and Yang grabbed her and pulled her into a headlock, rubbing her fist against her crown. “You little germ!”
“AH! You’re getting the malt all over me!”
“You’re damn right I am - if I have to wear it, so do you!”
Little by little, Ruby began to giggle as she was gently manhandled by her big sister, including a few pokes to her ribs, which got her legs windmilling off the edge of the bed. Kali and Weiss could breathe a sigh of relief at last; even though it wasn’t ideal, maybe this had been exactly what those two needed.
#princess and the dragons#weiss x yang#freezerburn#freezerburn fanfic#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#naughtybutweiss#fixed it lmao
12 notes
·
View notes
Note
saw this screenshot today and was reminded of Lady Stardust. goddd i love them
YAAAAAAAAAAAAAS look at those baes being baes!
5 notes
·
View notes
Link
WARNING: VERY graphic spousal and child abuse, emotional and physical. Please be advised and don't walk into this chapter unless you're ready.
A lot of mothers and daughters in this chap. Sorry it was so raw but it's been building for a long time. Next chapter will be dealing with a lot of fallout but will at least be MUCH brighter. See you soon guys, stay safe out there!
=Chapter 20
“You’ve got a lotta nerve coming back here after the way I ran you off.”
“Please!” Weiss pleaded in a hoarse whisper; it was the best she could manage. “D-don’t hurt me! Yang… I’m only here to-”
“I told you before, and I’ll tell you one last time: I don’t care. Yang’s business is Yang’s business. My house means I get to say who stays and who goes. And you go. Now.”
For a moment, she was completely ready to give into Raven’s demands. After all, who could argue with that logic? This was someone else’s home and she was trespassing if the owner didn’t want her there. On the other hand, she was always going to be on Yang’s side - always, and it was far more important that she remain behind to show her support than to be cautious.
“I can’t,” she answered honestly.
“Can’t? Interesting word.” She leaned in closer, until Weiss could smell the hard liquor on her breath. See every pore on her noble nose. “You certainly can’t go if I kill you.”
“Can… you stop choking me so we can… talk like civilized people?”
Raven blinked in mild surprise. “What?”
“I just… think it’s easier… for me to talk without your hand… there.” Her own drifted up to tap the back of Raven’s. Her words sounded stupid to her own ears, but it was the only thing she could think of; talking was so much harder with her air supply cut off, and her head starting to spin.
“Fine.” The hand relaxed slightly, but stayed where it was. “Give me one good reason not to put my fist through your face.”
Clearing her throat and swallowing hard - now that she could again - Weiss tried to scrape some words together in her dizzy brain. After a second or two, when she could sense Raven was getting a little impatient, she squeaked, “Yang!”
“What about Yang? I told you, I don’t care who she sleeps with or hangs around with, as long as I don’t have to deal with any of it. You being here breaks that rule.”
“But… she’s hurt, and I… I just want to help take care of-”
“I can handle that.”
“You hurt her yourself.” Her face became more incensed, frown deepening and eyes flashing dangerously, so Weiss went on, “You did! I… I don’t know, maybe you didn’t mean to, okay? B-but I’ve seen the bruises! Just because of her grades! And Yang already has suffered enough bruises for one day, so if that’s how you want to ‘take care’ of her, th-then I think I have something else to offer! And that I should stay!”
This time, Raven did shake her and slam her back against the wall. “Idiot! That’s my little girl in there - you know nothing! Do you understand me?! Who the hell are you, anyway? I’m trying to keep her from ruining her life! Or getting taken in by pretty faces like yours! If she gets her heart broken, her ribs broken, she can do it on her own damn time and in her own damn place! Not my place!”
The terror was very real, but Weiss gulped and squeaked, “I don’t want to break anything! I just w-want to help!”
“You can help by never darkening my doorstep again!”
“Raven.”
Neither of them had heard Kali come in. Weiss was half-afraid she would be aiming a gun at the other mother, but she wasn’t; she simply had her hands on her hips and looked as if she were disciplining Blake instead of talking to an old friend in her own home.
“Don’t.”
“You know this isn’t right.”
“It’s right because it’s my house. Your opinions don’t matter.”
“She’s in high school!” Kali hissed back at her, eyes flashing dangerously. “And she’s really very sweet, and you’re manhandling her like she’s a home invader! When did you lose all remaining decency?”
The pure fury was increasing, even if it was no longer purely because of Weiss. “You don’t get a say anymore. The time when I had to listen to what you have to say, you telling me who to marry, what to do… that’s long gone. So I don’t want to hear it anymore.”
“Mrs. Xiao Long?” Weiss asked.
“Branwen,” she amended immediately - fiercely.
“Branwen! I… please, I’ll never come back after we get Yang set up, if you’ll… if you can help her rest and heal. I promise.”
The offer seemed to catch her off guard. “You’ll leave Yang alone?”
“I didn’t say that. I said I wouldn’t come back to your house.” When her eyes narrowed, she went on, “If I didn’t let my own father slapping me across the face stop me from seeing Yang, then what makes you think I’ll stop for you?”
Kali hissed “Weiss!” in a warning tone. But they were both interrupted by a gruff bark of a noise from Raven. At first she thought she was coughing, but when she focused on her it turned out she was laughing. Cruelly, darkly, but at least it was a laugh; it proved the woman was still capable of that.
“You really do have a lotta nerve.” Her head tilted to one side, as if trying to appraise Weiss from a new angle. “Old man smacked you to get you to stop dating trash, huh?”
“To get me to stop dating Yang,” she amended firmly. “Because he doesn’t know the Dragons.”
“And you do, huh?” Shaking her head, she finally let go of Weiss and turned to stride across the room. Her eyes were fixated down at the remnants of the bottle she had destroyed. “A couple of weeks on the wild side of Vale and you think you know something about the Dragons. Probably all of it wrong. But fine, fine. I’ll agree to your terms. Stay out of my house and you two can do whatever you want. It’s her business. That all you wanted?”
Weiss sighed. “It isn’t. I would want to… try getting to know my girlfriend’s family. But if I can’t have that, I guess I’ll accept it.” She brushed down the front of her blouse, trying to unwrinkle the fabric and get rid of some of the dust from the mines. “I hope Yang enjoys her soup.”
Then she strode for the door. Kali moved as if to stop her, but the way she simply let her hand drop said she thought better of the idea. Raven made no such moves.
----------------------------------------------------------
She had been walking for at least thirty minutes when the car caught up to her. The time didn’t seem to have any meaning. Maybe she was deluding herself. As far as she was concerned, Yang was more important to her than all the irate parents in Vale - as crazy as that still was to her. But there were quite a lot of odds stacked against them. Should she think about putting a stop to everything to keep them from destroying each other? Before talking to Raven, she wouldn’t have said so, but now she could no longer be absolutely certain anymore. That she loved Yang, yes. That they belonged together…
Maybe not. Maybe God, or the universe, or whatever decided the fates of mere mortals had decided they didn’t get to be happy. Not happy together, at least.
“Weiss!” Kali shouted out the window. “Get in the car!”
The girl shrugged her leather-clad shoulders. “What’s the point? My parents hate me. Yang’s hate me, too. Salem probably just thinks I’m a pain in the behind, and asked you to follow me around to make sure I don’t mess anything up. Or if I do, that she’ll know about it. So what’s the difference if I just keep walking until I fall off Glenn Bluffs?”
The car pulled a little ahead and up to the curb. It gave Kali plenty of time to get out of the car and walk around to face her, waiting with hands on hips. When Weiss began to turn as if to head a different way, she tutted loudly.
“Just leave me alone!” she snapped angrily. “Why do you care if I mess up? I’m nobody to you! Just some spoiled rich girl who… who doesn’t… who has no idea what she…”
The arms around her startled her - she hadn’t even seen Kali move. But this time, she didn’t want to be comforted, didn’t want this strange woman behaving like the mother she wished she had. Her limbs pushed, she struggled, but Kali didn’t let go for anything.
“I’m not Blake,” she breathed harshly, voice tight. “You don’t have to nursemaid me.”
“Quiet now, Weiss. It’s okay. Nobody asked me to take a liking to you; I did that all on my own. I’m not going to abandon you.”
They were both silent for a few seconds. Weiss stopped struggling and whispered, “Stop being so nice. Just… go away. Let me go back to my world, and you can stay in yours, a-and… and Yang can find someone who isn’t so pathetic. And who can understand her, and who her mother won’t hate.”
Kali laughed. “We all have a long wait for that. Listen…” Stepping back, she held onto Weiss’s shoulders with both hands. “In this life, it’s foolish to let anyone else tell you what you want. Or when to want it, or how to want it. If you love Yang, then love her. Forget about what some dried up old husk of a woman shouts at you.”
“Goodness,” Weiss breathed in slight shock at the insult. “Those really are sour grapes, aren’t they?”
“A bit. But don’t worry about Raven’s unrequited feelings from the pages of history. That’s not what matters right now.”
“So it’s really okay?” Something in her was desperate to believe Kali’s words, to trust her. Even though she had known her even less time than she knew Yang, she wanted to put her faith in someone again. “To… to try this relationship even if everyone else thinks it’s a mistake?”
“Not everyone,” she whispered with a fond smile. Her hand cupped Weiss’s cheek. “For what it’s worth, I think you’re a real catch.”
“Are you going to start chasing me around the car like you did around the kitchen?” But Kali only laughed, so she smiled. “No… I don’t think you ever meant any of that. You just wanted to trick me into admitting my feelings to Yang, didn’t you?”
One of her amber eyes winked. “A little of both. But I mostly want you to have your heart’s desire, Weiss. We both know who that is. Just don’t let your desire to make everyone happy keep you from making yourself happy. You and Yang fit together really well; I’ve witnessed it first-hand. Don’t fret over the details.”
“Well… okay.” They exchanged a smile, even if Weiss’s was a little more nervous. “But how am I supposed to do that if neither of us can even go to the other one’s house?”
“I’ll keep working on Raven,” she sighed. “I think I was getting her to admit that the house wouldn’t literally crumble if she let you stop by now and then. Especially if I promised not to come back,” she added in a quiet murmur.
As she was escorted toward the car, Weiss asked, “Oh? Was this after I left?”
“It was. And I checked in with Yang very briefly, told her not to push herself, and saw that she had eaten a little of her soup. Honestly, I think Raven isn’t as bad as you feared. Not an ideal parent, but…”
Her arms folded over her chest as she slid into the passenger’s seat. “She hit her! I don’t care why, she still hit her. That’s not acceptable.”
“Oh, I agree with you; I even felt sick on the rare occasion I had to spank Blake’s behind, much less ever do anything worse. No parent should ever cause their own child physical harm. But… Yang isn’t my child, and it’s hard for me to pass judgment. Lord knows enough people could tell me I’m a monster for letting my girl follow me into the Dragons.”
“You’re not a monster!” Her hand flashed over to perch on Kali’s forearm. “You’re… a really nice woman, a-and I’m lucky to know you!”
That earned her a soft smile. “You really are. And you could know me better if you play your cards right…”
Rolling her eyes, she retrieved her hand and sat back again. “So when do I get the reading material?”
“The what?”
“Well, clearly all the Dragons have learned the same list of terrible come-ons. There has to be a book.”
That got Kali laughing so hard she almost ran a stop sign. At least it elevated their dreary mood, if nothing else.
----------------------------------------------
By the time Kali and Pyrrha made the “exchange” and she was on her way back to Atlas Heights, the poor little rich girl felt at least vaguely better about the situation. Sure, nothing had been truly solved, but her fleeting crisis of faith had passed. She wanted to do whatever was best for Yang. If that meant leaving her, she would, but Kali’s words went a long way toward reassuring her that Yang needed her as much as she needed Yang. If that was true, then all that was left was to find a way to be together that wouldn’t destroy their entire microcosm.
“You’re sure you are alright?” Pyrrha asked as she took back the makeup puff.
“Yes.” Weiss checked herself yet again in the mirror; the heavy makeup would no doubt be obvious to her father, but it covered the light scratches she’d received while spelunking into the sinkhole. “Anything else?”
“The jacket,” she chuckled. Weiss smiled sheepishly and shrugged out of it. “That’s becoming a second skin. I didn’t think you liked it so much.”
As she stashed it, she said, “I do. It’s warm and comfortable. Even though the giant dragon on the back is ornamental, it’s very functional otherwise.” Then she sighed and smiled at her. “Thank you again for your help. I’m sorry to have to keep asking this of you when it’s-”
“I’m fine,” she laughed with an easy smile. “Though I worry about you running around with those women, I know now they aren’t… quite as bad as they seem. And if you and Yang are truly in love, I don’t think anything should stand in your way.”
“You and Kali both.” They shared a grin. “Alright, I’ll take up less of your day. Thanks again.”
Even as Weiss was getting out to walk down the street, Pyrrha yelled, “It’s fine! Don’t worry!” It only made her smile wider.
When she walked into the house, luckily no one was in the near vicinity. She was worried they would all be waiting for her in the living room again, since the sun was going down and it was getting too late to be out. Therefore, she was able to slip up to her room and quickly change into a dress her father found more “dignified for a young lady”, as he always put it on the rare occasions she wore any type of slacks.
The instant she emerged from her room, she was startled to see Whitley standing there. His smile was a sly as a fox's, as usual, but she decided to ignore him and keep walking.
“You missed dinner, dear sister.”
“Have I?” Though she didn't much feel like it, her smile was sweet. “I've already eaten while I was out with Pyrrha.”
“Indeed. Probably nothing but ice cream.” His airy sigh was so similar to their father's that Weiss could barely suppress a giggle. But she did and made her way into the drawing room.
And froze just inside the door.
“Ahhhh, there you are,” Jacques Schnee announced as he turned his head very slightly from where he had been gazing out the window. Her mother was slumped on the floor, one shoe off and one shoe on, gazing into nothingness. She honestly couldn't tell if he had struck her or if she had simply fallen because she was too inebriated to stay on the chaise lounge.
“Father.”
“Weiss.” Smile tight, he fully faced her, hands in the small of his back. “How was your day?”
The question caught her a little off guard. Since when did her father care about her days? “Umm… just fine. How about yours?”
“Oh, I've had better. For instance, I much prefer days on which I don't have to confront my upstart of a daughter about her constant lying to this family.”
“What?” The dread that began to pool in the bottom of her stomach was strong, but she tried to keep the reactions from creeping into her face. It wouldn't do to show weakness.
“I've just had a talk with Captain Ironwood,” he went on as he rolled a white-gloved hand in the air, embellishing with gesture as much as he did with word choice. “He told me a very interesting tale. Seems he thought it rather strange that a delightful young girl like Miss Nikos should spend almost her entire afternoon all alone in Vytal Park, reading instead of enjoying the company of gentlemen callers. It struck him as odd after the first few times he spotted her there on his rounds.”
Her alibi was gone. This was a distressing development indeed! What else could she say she was doing? To give herself time to think, she answered, “Isn't it good for a young girl to enrich her mind? What's so wrong with reading?”
“Oh, nothing, nothing. However, it does raise the question… where have you been all day instead of the usual haunts?”
“I've… made another friend recently. Ruby Rose?” Maybe Ruby wouldn't be so keen to lie for her, but it was the only thing she could think of offhand. Hopefully she would have time to ask her on the following school day. “Of course, Pyrrha knows her, but she wanted some quiet time today. And far be it from me to force her to come along!”
Her father was nodding, as if he had accepted everything she said. But she knew better than to believe that. “Yes, I see. Ruby Rose, is it? That's very… convenient. A brand new friend whom I've never heard of before.”
“I'm sorry, Father, but I don't know what you-”
“How stupid do you really think I am?” he hissed at her in a dangerous tone, eyes flashing now to betray the true fury that had been hiding beneath the mask of calm all along. “As If there really is such a person! You've been out seeing that Chinese girl again, haven't you?”
After a long pause, Weiss somehow found the courage within herself to say, “I thought this would make you happy. After all, you already think I'm doing some kind of unpleasant thing with Pyrrha, though I'm really not sure what. Isn't it good that we didn't spend all day together?”
“Don't act so smug and innocent. Perhaps you weren't doing any such thing with the Nikos girl; I don't truly believe it, but I'm willing to entertain the notion. But we both know you're still sneaking around behind our backs, and that is simply unacceptable.”
“Father, please,” she attempted in a pleading tone, taking a few steps closer to her parents. Not that her mother was responsive at all; she didn't even seem to be aware that anyone else had entered the room. “I'm absolutely fine. I promise! There's no need to worry about me so much.”
Her hope had been that framing things in that manner would perhaps soothe his ego, making him think that his concerns actually mattered to her. That hope was dashed when he jerked her roughly forward by the shoulder so they could stare directly into each other's eyes.
“You're still lying to me. Can you even tell when you're lying anymore? Just admit it: you're doing immoral things with one of those girls. Maybe with all of them.”
“What?” she gasped, but her shock was so fake that she didn't even believe it herself. “Father, I- where is this coming from? What kinds of immoral things?”
His chuckle was so cruel that she flinched away from it. “Oh, good try, you little minx. Fantastic. But I'm not playing games with you anymore. Bend over this chaise lounge.”
Suddenly, her blood ran cold. “Excuse me?”
“You're acting like a child, and I'm about to treat you like a child. If you can't own up to your mistakes like an adult then you don't deserve anything less.” As he spoke, he began to take off his belt.
“Father! I'm a woman, and I'm eighteen years old! Y-you can't-”
“Do as I say, young lady!”
For a fleeting moment, she looked toward her mother for some kind of support, for any kind. At least recognition that she was listening and she cared. No such support came. Turning back toward him, she stood defiantly and said, “No.”
“You will do as I-”
“No, Father. You can punish me all you like - forbid me to see my friends, tell me I'm doing all these terrible things that I'm not doing… even call me awful names. But I'm through letting you strike me anymore.”
It had been a mistake. She could feel it in her bones, even before the belt lashed across the side of her face. An accompanying sting told her that it had broken the skin. Weiss only had a moment to stare up at him in sheer horror before he was speaking again.
“I wasn't asking you to do it, you ungrateful tramp,” he snarled as he grabbed her by the hair and forced her to bend over the furniture. Unfortunately for Weiss, the man was stronger than he looked. “I did not want to do this, but you have forced my hand. If you won't let me help you expunge your inner demons, I'll beat them out of you!”
The hand reared back, and Wiss felt her entire body clench. This couldn’t be happening. She wanted to run away, but the hand in her hair kept her held fast; she was frozen in this terrible moment with her father about to lash her with a leather strap. Was there no justice left in the world?
“HELP!” she couldn’t resist shouting. Maybe Whitley would surprise her by doing something. Maybe a neighbour would hear. Maybe-
The loudness of the noise was almost worse than the pain itself. Hot shame flooded her face, and her breath stopped fast. He was going to pay for this. That voice in the back of her mind somehow sounded like Yang; she tried to hold onto that. Tried to picture her sweet Yang, the noble Dragon she was weathering this mistreatment for.
Or was she? No. She was doing it for herself. Yang might be worth it, but this was not about their relationship. This was between her and her father, who couldn’t let his daughter be her own woman.
“Had enough?” he asked harshly. But Weiss couldn’t speak. He roughly shook her by the head. “WELL?!”
A weak voice from nearby breathed, “Stop… my little girl…”
“That’s enough out of you,” he snarled down at his wife. “If you weren’t such a disappointment, perhaps we both could have prevented this from ever happening!”
“But you shouldn’t…” Her voice faded. Weiss couldn’t even see her from that vantage point, but had a feeling she was still lying face down.
“I’ve given you everything,” Jacques snarled - before striking her across the backside again. This time, Weiss let out a brief yip of pure agony, then sucked in a shuddering, snivelling breath. “And you repay me by throwing it all away! Do you think I haven’t heard of the Dragons? That no one else has heard about the drag race that took place in the ruins of Mountain Glenn? No one has seen you driving around with some black-haired woman? Who is she, Weiss?”
“F-Father, I… I c-can’t-”
“ANSWER!” Another slap of the strap, and Weiss felt she might wet herself again but she was determined not to give into that urge. She would be stronger. The first two lashes had been so shocking she couldn’t even separate the sting itself from the added pain of it on the healing scar; he was going to open the skin again, when it had finally started to heal over!
“Stop! I don’t w-want this! Stop it, please!”
His arm reared back; she felt the movements. This strike was going to be even harder. “Then tell me.”
“NO! I’M DONE LISTENING TO YOU!”
“Fine.” The arm rocketed down-
And never connected. There was a long moment in which Weiss sniffled and sobbed, clawing at the fabric of the chaise lounge as if she really had been struck. Then she slowly ceased as it sank in that nothing was happening. Turning around seemed to take forever, especially with the fist clenched around her ponytail, but she eventually managed.
Willow Schnee had never looked so furious in her life. The look matched that of her husband, who was both glaring and looking incensed at this sudden betrayal. Her arm was extended over her head from her kneeling position, hand closed around his forearm to keep the next blow from landing.
“Well,” he breathed, to give himself a moment to find his words. Then he snarled, “Look who’s awake.”
“I’ve been awake this whole time,” she snapped at him, slowly pushing to her feet. “You made an assumption, and that assumption was wrong.”
His brow knitted as he also stood, trying to keep her from gaining the upper hand. “What?”
“You probably don’t even remember striking her a couple of weeks ago. You promised me- no.” She shook her head so hard the messy silvery bun at the nape of her neck bobbed back and forth. “You promised all of us that it would never happen again. She came to me to complain, and I was deep into the wine the way I… I have been all too often.”
“Mommy?” Weiss breathed in sheer disbelief. She could hardly believe this was the same woman!
“This is absurd,” he snapped back. “We have a delinquent daughter, Willow. You have the audacity to hold me to that old standard when I’m struggling to keep her from-”
“So when she came to me, wanting to cry and be supported but seeing me so pathetic…” Her head shook again, eyes closed as she suppressed her own self-hatred before glaring at him again. “The entire next morning, I thought about taking my own life, Jacques. Ending it all. I never meant to become like this, and I wanted to forget what you’ve done to me. Still, I knew if I did that, if I died… I couldn’t be there for my girls ever again. To protect them. You did this to Winter, too, when she declared she wasn’t interested in the family business - and she was strong enough to push back. Weiss has always been more delicate, and you still treat her like this?”
Even through wincing at the slight jab at her character, Weiss saw that her father was starting to back down, though he would not entirely. “Well, well. Isn’t this lovely! You’ve been lying, too - lying about being your usual saturated self. Spying on me. That’s the trouble with women, isn’t it? Never can tell when they’re being honest with you. Maybe they simply aren’t capable.”
“Spying on you,” she affirmed through clenched teeth. “I shouldn’t have to! I shouldn’t have to fill wine bottles with grape juice just to fool you into underestimating me – to ensure you’re not abusing our daughter! Well… you’re not going to hurt any of them anymore. Put the belt away, Jacques.”
“I’ve had enough,” he said in a low, dangerous tone, eyes still flinty and hard. He jerked his forearm but she didn’t let go, so he began to shove and tug until she did - but she stumbled into him, and he reacted instinctively, pushing her to the floor.
“Mommy!” Weiss gasped, heart lurching as she watched her poor mother sprawl out on the oriental rug.
“Look what you’ve done now. Look where you are! Do you feel proud of yourself, Willow? Glad that we’ve come to this point, all because you couldn’t handle rearing our daughters to be fine young women, instead of… of cross-dressers and freaks?!”
Cross-dressers? Did he mean because Weiss occasionally wore trousers? Or because Winter was in the Women’s Army Corps?
Glaring up at him with twin daggers for eyes, her mother snarled, “Go to hell.”
His arm reared back to strike his own wife. It had been a long time since he did that, as well - but the situation with the Dragons seemed to be pushing him past his breaking point. For a brief instant, Weiss felt responsible. She wished she hadn’t ever talked to Yang. Wished she could be a perfect little girl, so Mommy and Daddy wouldn’t fight anymore. Wished her sister was here, so she could have someone on their side - or Kali, or anyone at all so she wouldn’t feel so scared.
But the first crack of leather on the skin of her mother’s raised forearm, her yelp of pain, snapped her out of the reverie. Rushing forward, she wrapped her arms around his, screaming, “Stop! You can’t!”
“I’ll do whatever I want to you traitors!” he bellowed, incensed. Unfortunately, she hadn’t been able to reach the arm with the strap in it, so he was easily able to lash her across her side. There was nothing else she could think to do but sink her teeth into his wrist. “AH! Traitors and animals! You’re insane! Well so be it!”
This time, when he pushed her to the floor, it was with intent. Weiss felt real terror gaping up at the towering figure, his shoe pushing into the center of her chest. This was really going to hurt. The belt dangled from his hands as he took aim, tried to figure out how to crack it like a whip just right so that it reached her skin.
“I’ll teach you a lesson you will never… ever forget again.”
Those were the last words he was able to get out before Willow brought an expensive vase down upon the crown of his head. The shattering of pottery was loud enough to echo through the entire house, and probably outside. As he sagged, she was just able to see the blood begin to drip down his face before he crumpled completely, sprawling on top of her.
He was right about one thing: that moment of terror, being pinned beneath her bleeding father who had been seconds from delivering painful punishment to her face, definitely taught her an unforgettable lesson. “Never trust a man again” probably wasn’t the lesson he intended, but it was the effect nonetheless.
Then her mother was heaving him off her, weaving weakly for a moment as she tried to regain her breath. She looked at Weiss, the pure adrenaline slowly giving way to worry. “Oh, Weiss… oh, my poor baby…”
“Mommy?” she whimpered, shaking all over. She couldn’t even bring herself to cry; she just felt numb. Too much had happened, and she didn’t understand everything quite yet. But then something else pushed through the fog. “Mommy, it’s really you!”
“Yes, honey! Oh…” Wrapping her arms around Weiss and pulling her to a sitting position, she whispered, “I’m so sorry. I’m so, so sorry it took me so long… I don’t know what was wrong with me. I’m so sorry!”
They were quiet for a long minute or two, trembling and clutching at each other as if they were the last two humans in the world. Despite the terror that still thundered in her heart, she couldn’t erase the gratitude. Her mother had returned to her. After so many years, sure that she would never come back from the grip of alcohol, she was here; they were together again.
Then they heard a sound from the doorway. Turning to look, they saw Whitley standing there with sheer shock in his features. “What… what have you done, Weiss?”
“Whitley… I…” She had no idea how to handle this situation.
“I’m calling the police!” he yelped, scampering away. Her mother moved as if to follow, but she trembled and fell again, clutching her head.
“Mommy? Are you okay?”
“No…” Clearing her throat, she pushed a hand into her eyes. “My head hurts. It’s… it’s been that way since I stopped drinking. I get headaches all the time now. They’re getting a little better day by day, but it’s still not… I can’t even remember what it was like to have a clear head.”
“When did you stop? I don’t…”
“It was the next day after he hit you.” Swallowing hard, she forced her eyes up to look at Weiss again, powerful shame flooding back into her face. Without the anger at her husband to mask it, Weiss could see just how deep it ran, and she had to look away rather than witness her mother in such a state. “I had been thinking so hard already about why I couldn’t stop him. Silly as it is, that confused me. Why couldn’t I lift a finger if I loved my girls? What kind of mother was I? And that day, when I poured myself another glass of wine, it all kind of… I don’t know. Fell onto me at once. I needed that drink to help me forget my failure, but it was the cause of my failure. I tried to drink it, a-and the wine tasted disgusting to me for the first time in years, so I spat it out, and… I didn’t know what else to do. Jacques asked why I did that, and I…”
Weiss sat up a little straighter, petting her hand up and down her back. “It’s okay. Just… just tell me.”
“I don’t want you to hate me,” she whispered fearfully, eyes turning to the corner. “You should. But I don’t want you to. I sound so selfish…”
“Please, I can’t! I can’t hate my mother! Tell me what he did, I… or what you did, all of it. I need to know.”
“Alright.” Swallowing hard, she whispered, “I lied. I told him I thought a bug got into the wine, and he said to try it again. With him watching, I had to finish the glass, and it tasted better, of course… but I resolved that it would be my last. I had to think of something.”
“So… you filled it with grape juice? I heard you say something like that.”
Her lips twitched into a weak smile - or something like a mockery of one. “Yes. Some ‘great scheme’ of mine. The local church helped me, actually; I carted off a bunch of wine to them, and told the priest in confidence that I wanted help to wean myself off the spirits. He agreed to help fill them with juice and cork them, so I could indulge in the ritual of drinking until I didn’t need it anymore. I… I would feel bad for lying to him, too, except it wasn’t untrue. Just wasn’t the main motivation.”
“Mommy, I love you,” she told her earnestly when she saw her face beginning to crumple again. “Please, can you hear me? I love you so much, I don’t hate you!”
“I hear you, Weiss,” she said with an easy laugh, even while tears slipped down her face. “I always heard you. Sometimes, I just couldn’t reply… or couldn’t remember what you said in the morning. But I’m sorry you ever thought I was ignoring you. I’m such an awful woman…”
Shaking her head violently, she clutched at her so tightly she was worried about hurting her. “No, I’m an awful daughter! I’ve been doing… d-doing so many bad things! Daddy was so mad!”
“Shhhh, shh. It’s alright. You aren’t an awful daughter, not at all.” There was a slight hesitation as they embraced. Then she forced herself to say, “Even if… the things your father has been saying… even if they are true.”
“What kind of things?”
“About you becoming friends with the Chinese girl. That she’s an opium fiend and might be- well, I shouldn’t like to repeat improper things.”
In that moment, all she wanted was to let them have this sweet reunion. To enjoy being in her mother’s arms again. But the truth slipped out; she needed someone to tell her she wasn’t an awful daughter. “I’m in love with her. I know it might be sinful, but it doesn’t feel like sin to me! I just… j-just want to be part of her life, and her a part of mine! I’m sorry! I’m sorry I’m so terrible!”
“Shhh,” she repeated, a little more desperately now. “It’s alright. We’ll figure out everything later. I’m sorry, I wanted to be there for you, but I couldn’t when… with my…” Her voice broke as she said, “I’m so weak! I was so weak for so long, and I let him hurt me, and you, and Winter and Whitley, a-and I… and I didn’t know wh-what to…”
Again, she was overcome with the sensation of having to take care of her mother, as if their roles were reversed. But at least she was herself again. She was trying. That was all Weiss could ask for, and all she had wanted for years. Maybe they could try together from now on.
#princess and the dragons#freezerburn fanfic#naughtybutweiss#rwby fanfiction#rwbyremnants#abuse tw#child abuse tw
7 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hey there! Just want to say I absolutely love the White Noise story! It's drama is really well written and tackles a lot of issues in a really honest way! I often find myself checking back daily (sometimes several times a day) to see if the next chapter is up! Which brings me to my question. Is there an upload schedule for the story, or is it more of a 'write when you have the time to' story? Whatever the answer, keep doing what you're doing! Love it!!
Thanks! Sorry about the late response, I dunno what’s up with Tumblr anymore. Took 80 years for me to see this.
I’m so glad you’re loving White Noise, we really tried our best to capture the best possible version of the story we wanted to tell and it’s really satisfying to hear it paid off. The issues were real for us - some more than others - and we always tried to come at them honestly and soberly. There’s no upload schedule, but I try for “every week or two” (and then fail at that lmaooooo). Thanks so much!
-NBW
3 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
kdramaizliyoruum
Kore Dizileri Fan Kulüp
tastifm-blog
LIST LOVERS: My Faourite Hip Hop Albums (part 1)
transguy-attp
Call Me Alexander
stratfordcareerinstitute-blog
Stratford Career Institute
ourfirstlove
¡felicidades!